' J-J C Y M M îl 0 D 0 R, embodyií:.. the TRANfoACTIONS OF THE HONOUBABLE SOCIETY OF CYMMRODOEION OF LOXDOX, ETC. EDITED BY THOMAS POWELL, M.A (Oxon.) ^^>% 03J >^ PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY BY T. rJCHAllDS, 37, GEEAT QUEEN STREET, W.C. 1881. / g (fTsmmroíior, 1881, CONTENTS OF VOL. IV. Observations on the Pronunciation of tlie Sassarese Dialect of Sar- dinia, and on yarious Points of Resemblance wliicli it presents with the Celtic Languages. By H.LH. Prince Louis- LüCIEX BONAPARTE - .... 1 Welsh Books Printed Abroad in the Sixteeuth and Seventeenth Centuries, and their Authors. By H. W. Lloyd, M.A. - 25 Welsh Anthropology. By F. W. Rudler, F.G.S. - - 70 The Present and Future of Wales. By Lewis Morris, M.A. - 90 Merched y tŷ Talwyn. By the Rev. W. Watkins, M.A. - lol A Description of the Day of Judgment. With Translation aud Notes by the Editor - - - - - - 106 The Celtic Languages in Relation to other Aryan Tongues. By the Rev. John Dayies, M.A. .... 139 The Eisteddfodau of 1880 - - - - - 143 Reviews of Books: — Y Mabiuogion Cymreig - - - - - 150 Cydymaith y Cymro : neu Lawlyfr i'r Gymraeg. Gan y Parch E. T. Dayies, B.A. - . . . 152 Notes of a Tour in Brittany. By S. Prideaux Tre- GELLES, LL.D. ---... 152 The Rebecca Rioter : A Story of Rillay Life. By E. A. Dillwyn ---... 154 The Folk-]ore of Wales - - - - - - 155 Notes and Queries --..-.. 159 Notices - - - . . . . .IGI IV CONTENTS. Welsh Fairy Tales. By Professor Rhys - - - 163 A Celtic-Slavonic Suffix. By M. H. Gaidoz - - - 217 A Cywydd to Sir Edward Stradling and Dr. Jolm David Rhys upou the publication of the latter's Welsh Grammar - - 221 A Historical Poem by lolo Goch. By H. W. Lloyd, M.A. - 225 The National Eisteddfod of 1881 - - - - - 233 Reviews of Books : — Who are the Welsh? By James Bonwick, F.R.G.S. - 2-42 St, Paul in Britain, or the Origin of British as opposed to Papal Christianity. By the Rev. R. W. Morgan - 244 Glossae Hibernicae e codicibus Wirziburgensi Carolisruhen- sibus aliis adjuvante Academiae Regiae Berolinensis liberalitate edidit Heinricus Zimmer - - - 245 The History of the Princes, the Lords Marcher, and the Ancient Nobility of Powys Fadog, and the Ancient Lords of Arwystli, Cedewen, and Meirionydd. By J. Y. W. Lloyd of Clochfaen, Esq., M.A., K.S.G. Vol. I - 247 Descriptive Account of the Incised Slate Tablet and other Remains lately discovered at Towyn. With plates. By J. Park Harrison, M.A., Üxon., etc. - - - 248 Caer Pensauelcoit, a long lost Unromanised British Metro- poUs : A Reassertion, With a Sketch Map - - 249 The Folk-lore of Wales— Riddles. Yerbal Tasks - - 250 ^ Cymmrotíor* JA NUARY 188 1. OBSERYATIONS ON THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE DIALECT OF SARDINIA, AXD ON YARIOUS POINTS OF RESEMBLAXCE WHICH IT PRESENTS WITH THE CELTIC LANGUAGES. By ÍI.I.H. PRINCE LOUIS LUCIEN BONAPARTE.i Haying made a prolonged stiidy of the singular pronuncia- tion of this important dialect, I venture to assort that it involves at least thirty-seven simple sounds. In the ortho- graphy followed by Canon Spano, in his version of St. Mat- thew's Gospel, these are represented by thirty-five characters, whether simple, as c, d, etc, or compound, — ^genuine digrams — such as ch, gli, gn, and the like. In entering on a discussion of these characters, I must say at the outset that they are, unfortunately, by no nieans in harmony with the number of the sounds ; or even, in some instances, with their nature. Thus dd, by way of example, seems but ill-adapted to give us a clear idea either of the palatal d, unknown to classical Italian, or of the strong d, which is incorrectly spoken of as a double letter, in the same ' The following obseryations were printed in Italian in the year 18C0, accompanying a version of St. Mattbew's Gospel into Sassarese by the Rev. Canon Spano. The present translation has been made from a revised copy of the original issue, at the instance of the iUas- trious author, by ])r. Isambard Owen. VOL. IV. B 2 THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE way as that term is improperly applied to tbe otlier digrams of the Italian language, Ih, ff, II, etc. That our ears perceive no reduplication in the case of these so-called double letters when they are spohen correctly, was said, and not merely said, but proved, by that acute author, Lionardo Salviati, (^) nearly three centuries ago. Such sounds should accordingly be regarded as additional modifications, strong, but nevertheless simple, of the other sounds usually (-) represented by single consonants, and tlius augraent their number. The thirty-five characters are the folowing: — a, b, c, ch, ci, cl, dd, e,f, g, gh, gi, gl, gli, gn, h, i, j, l, m, n, o, ^), q, r, s, sc, sci, sg, sgi, t, u, v, z, zz ; and the thirty-seven sounds : — 1. o 14. i 27. P 2. h 15. j 28. r 3. c hard. 16. l 29. s yoiceless. 4. c sibilant 17. l Yoiceless guttural. 30. s Yoiced. 5. d 18. l Yoiced guttural. 31. sc sibilant. 6. d palatal. 19. l Yoiceless dental. 32. sg (Frenchy) 7. e open. 20. l Yoiced dental. 33. t 8. e closed. 21. l sibilant. 34. u 9./ 22. m 35. V 10. g hard. 23. n 36. z Yoiceless. 11. g sibilant. 24. n guttural. 37. z Yoiced. 12. gl liquid. 25. 0 open. 13. gn 26. 0 closed. EXAMINATION OF THE ChAEACTERS AND OF THE SoUNDS REPRESENTED BY THEM. 1. a. — Is pronounced as in Italian. 2. h. — When, as in Italian, it should take the sound of hh (see Note 2), it is pronounced precisely as in that language ; but when the weak modification is required, the Sassarese pronunciation of this letter seems to nie of a Spanish character ; that is to say, less labial than the Tuscan h, the lips being approximated without actually touching. Thus DTALF.CT OF SARDINIA. 3 wheii T got a native of Sassari to repeat sereral times over tlie words " bozi", vocc, "a bozi manna", ad alta voce, '' la bozi", la voce, " dabboi", dipoi, I invariably heard in the fìrst, second and fourth examples, tlie strong h, incorrectly called double, of the Italian language, wliile in the third the sound of the Spanish h appeared to nie most manifest. The same niay be said of initial v, when by the influence of the preceding word it lias to be pronounced as h. In this case also, it is the Spanish h that is heard. Thus, cun vinu; lu vi)iu; — the former is pronounced with the Italian V, the latter with a weak h, but a h of Spanish sound. (See under letter v) . In the Logudorese dialect, as the Itev. Canon Spauo observes in his Grammar, initial h, in circumstances which should call for its weak sound (the sound that is of h single) is generally absorbed. Thus, " unu boe", un hue, " su bentu", il vcnto, are pronounced wuw oc, su entu, while " sos boes" " sos ventos", i huoi, i veiiti, are sounded with the strong h. In the languages of the Gaelic and Welsh families, suppres- sion of the initial consonants by the influence of the pre- ceding word holds a very frequent place, as will be seen fur- tlier on. 3. c. — This letter is pronounced with the hard sound when standing before the vowels a, o, or u, or before any conso- nant, or as a terminal in proper names. " Cabà", catare, " cori", cuore, " Criltu" Cristo, " Sadoc", are pronounced, as far as regards c, precisely as in Italian, as long as the strong form of that letter is rec[uired in Sassarese. If, on the other hand, its sound is weakened, Sassarese follows the practice of Celtic tongues, and changes the hard c into an equally liard g, Tlius the word cori, and its Welsh equivalent ccdon, pro- nounced, if isolated, witli c, are transformed into (jori iu spoken Sassurese, and rjalon, in both spohen and written Welsli, when the preceding words possess the property of b2 4 THE PliONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE producing tlie initial cliange of c into g, aS, for instance, in " lu do' gori", dy galon. It will be useful to note here, that the Latin or Italian hard c, which is mostly found in the middle of a word be- tween two vowels, is very often rendered in Sassarese (never in Tempiese) by gg; i.e., by a hard strong g, as in the words poco, dico, fuoco, whicli in Sassarese are written and spoken foggu, diggu, foggu, in Tempiese ijocu, dicii, focu. The same exchange of the voiceless sound for the voiced occurs in the case of ^ and t, as can be observed in the Sassarese words, " cabbu", " daddu", corresponding to the Italian capo, dato, and the Tempiese caim, datu. C takes the Italian sibilant sound before e and i, as in " ceggu" cieco. In the Cagliaritan dialect only this sound is susceptible of initial mutation in pronunciation. Celu, in fact, is spoken in Cagliaritan with tlie Italian c aspirate when the sound of tliat letter should be strong, while in " su celu" il cielo, though unseen by tlie eye, the ear dis- tinctly perceives sgelu, with the French j, or Cagliaritan x. The Italian c sibilant is very often rendered in Sassarese by z, as well in pronunciation as iu the orthography followed in the version of St. Matthew. The Italian words cielo, il ciclo, pace, croce, luce, corresponding to the Tempiese celi, lu ccli, paci, griici, luci, appear in Sassarese as zelu, lu zelu, pazi, crozi, luzi, a strong sound being given to the z in the first instauce, a weak one in the four last. (See under letter z.) The letter c, of hard sound, when preceded by l, enjoys the singular property of transforming both that sound and its own into the German gutteral cí) ; — otherwise the Spanish j, or, if preferred, the modern Greek x ; as heard in iiacf)t, hijo, and 'xa\K6^, but not as in nicí)t and %^'pa, which have the cí) and X palatalized. Tlms the word " balca" harca, wiU be pronounced as if it were written 'ba^^f''- (See under letter /.) DIALECT OF SAEDINIA. 5 4. ch. — This digram \n Italian represeuts two sounds. The first is tliat of hard c before e and i, and the second the palatalized sonnd, as heard in the plund occhi, written by many occhj and even occhii. This sound, which the rrench would call " un son mouillé," and which modern phoneticism represents by " lc ", is expressed in Italian, before any other vowel tlian i, by chi, as iu occhio, vccchia, recchie, orecchiicto. In these words, contrary to what is seen in the plural occhi, the i exists only as a phonetic sign forming part of a trigram. Neither Sassarese nor Tempiese possesses the sound alluded to. In the former it is replaced by c sibilant, and in tlie latter by the peculiar souud siii generis, which is treated of in the remarts prefixed to the Tempiese version of St. Matthew. Thus tlie Italian occJii gives place to the Sassarese occi and the Tempiese oJcci. In the Sassarese dialect ch raay take not only the sound of hard c, but even those of hard g and ^, in the circumstances which rec|uire c to assume thera, provided the vowels e and i follow. Thus " chedda" {chita in Tempiese) scttimana, " la chedda", " alclii" archi, " molchi", mosche, are sounded chcclda, la ghedda, o-yyi, mo^yi. 5. ci. — To represent the c sibilant sound before the vowels a, 0, and w, in Italian is adopted the digram ci, in wdiich tlie i has no proper sound of its own, but merely serves, as an inseparable part of the digram,to express, in union with the c, the sounds heard in the words hncia, cacia, cucio, for which in ccnere and ciglio the c alone suffices. The same use is made of this digram in Sassarese and Tempiese, as may be readily perceived in the words " faccia" and " cucciucciu", cagnolino, of the former, aud in "cioccia", chioccia, of the latter. In Tempiese the peculiar kci sound often corresponds with the Italian sibilant cc and cci, and sometiraes in Sassarese the rough z ; though in the latter dialect cc generally survives unchanged. Thus huccia, Italian and Sassarese, is huhcia in 6 TIIE PRONUNCIATION OF TIiE SASSAllESE Tempiese ; and zozza in Sassarese corresponds to tlie Italiaii chioccia. 6. d. — Has always the Italian pronunciation in Sassarese, at least unless it be reduplicated or preceded by /. In tlie latter case it lias tlie property of transforming the ordinary 1, and itself at the same time, into the voiced dental /, which will be treated of further on. Supposing therefore that -we employ the underdotted character " 1" as the equivalent of the sound alhided to in all places where it is to be heard, the words found written "caldu" caldo, "Lahlu" /o?-í/o, "ihlintiggaddu" sdcntaio, will have to be pronounced " callu", " hillu'^ " iUintiggaddu". This sound, a recognised one in the Gaelic dialect of the Isle of Man, is hnown neither to Tempiese^ nor to Cagliaritan^ iior even to Logudorese, except, as Spano tells us, in some varieties of this last bordering on Sassarese and not ad- mitted into the common literary dialect of Logudoro. (See imder letter l.) Although in the Sassarese dialect, the single d not pre- ceded by l never has other than the Italian pronunciation, it will be well to recall what Spano tells us of the pro- nunciation of the singie d preceded by n in such Logudorese ■\vords as " nde" nc, " ando" Tado, " cumandu" comando, " mundu" onondo, and all the gerunds, " mandigande" mcin- (jiando, " factende" or " faghinde" faccndo, etc. In all these "words d has a palatal sound, as though it were written dd. (See just below under dd.) Tbe three other dialects of Sardiuia never give the palatal pronunciation to the single d. In the Logudorese dialect (see Spano's Grammar, voL i, p. 15) initial d is susceptible of absorption, i.c, of being suppressed in tlie Celtic fashion, by the influence of the preceding word ; but this actually occurs only in the single word " dinari" dcnaro. Meda dinari will be pronounced mcda inari ; as opposed to quantos dinaris, where the d not only asserts itself but demands the strong sound of the düuble d for the reasons already explaiiied in note 2. DIALECT OF SARDINIA. 7 7. dd. — This digrani may convey two sounds, tliat of tlie strong or double Italian d, and the special palatal sound of the Cagliaritan, Logudorese, Sassarese, Sicilian, and in part of the Corsican dialects also. The latter sound I have already spoken of in the remarks prefixed to the Sicilian Yersion of St. Matthew ; and I shall confine myself here to reminding my readers that it almost always corresponds to an Italian or Latin double /, "calteddu" castello, "beddu" leUo, " eddu" e(jli, ille, " chiddu" queUo. The former sound, that of double d Italian, has an entirely different origin, since it corresponds nearly always to an Italian or Latin weak t, as may be perceived in " andaddu ' andcäo,"áíLáá\i" dato,"vìzz[hidái\"ricevuto, "laddru" ladro, latro. The word " fraddeddu" frateUo, presents both sounds ; first the strong dental, and then the strong palatal ; the one derivtd from t, the other from U. The palatal sound may be indicated phonetically by " dd", when strong, and by " d" W' hen weak, as in the Logudorese nde, pronounced " nde". 8. e. — The Sassarese c, like the Italian, is sometimes open and sometimes closed. In this particular, the Sassarese dialect follows the Logudorese pronunciatiou, in preference to the Italian; while the Tempiese more often agrees with the latter. Thus mcla, in Italian and Tempiese, is spoken with e closed, while the open e is heard in tlie same word, both in Sassarese and in Logudorese. (See Spano's Gi'ammar, vol. i, p. 7.) When e loses the tonic accent, by reason of inflexiün or other etymological change, it is, as a rule, con- verted into i in Sassarese, in Tempiese, and in other southern dialects. Thus " vèni" viene, gives " vinùddu" vcnuto, in speaking as w^ell as in writing; and " fabèdda" ^mẃí, "vèlti" vcste, " vèdi" vede, give fahiddàddu, viUìri, and vidèndi. 9./. — The strong pronunciation of this letter in no respect differs from that known in Italian; but w^hen the weak sound is required, it is no longer spoken as f, but as v. Tlie 8 THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE words " figliolu" ^^^ẃío^o, " figga" ^co, " faccia", wbich, whni isolated, are pronounced as written, viz., with /, are ex- pressed in speech, though never in writing, as lu viglwlu, la vigga, la vaccia. Tlie iaitial mutation of / into v occurs also in the Celtic tongues, but only in Irish and Manx of the Gaelic group, and Cornish arnong the Cymric. The Scottisb Gaelic among tbe former class, and Welsh and Armorican of tbe latter, are witbout it. Thus, exactly in the sanie \vay as the Sas- sarese, figlwlu may be converted into vigliolii iu speaking, the Irish "fuil" {blood), may become vuil (written hJìfuil),the Manx " feanish" (luitness) veanish, and the Cornisb " for" (road), vor. 10. g. — Tbis letter takes the hard Italian somid before the vowels a, o, or u ; or any consonant not forming part of tbe digrams gl, and gn, of wbicb a word presently ; aud the hard sound also, as the terminal of a proper name : e.g., "gudi- mentu" godimcnto, " gràbidda" gravida, " Magog". Before the vowels e and i, it has the sibilant pronuncia- tion tbat Italian gives to it in tbe syllables ge, gi, as long as these are pronounced strong ; — as if written double, tbat is ; but if the influence of tbe preceding word \\eakens its sound, initial mutation occurs. Tliis mutation, peculiar to Sassarese, consists in the transformation of the sibilant sound of g into that of a j, pronounced as a true consonant with a palatalized sound ; not, namely, as we bear it in correct Tuscan speecb in the words aio, baio, etc. ; but just as it is (improperly) pronounced by the Eomans, and tlie majority of Italians, viz., ajo, hajo, etc. Tbus tbe word "gesgia" chiesa, will be sounded Jesgia, if a word capable of producing the initial mutation precede, as it does in tbe case of la gesgia. Tbis is pronounced la jcsgia, though npver written so. Tbe !Manx and Scottish Gaelic also change the sound of g DIALECT OF SARDINIA. 9 aspirate into that of / Tliiis, in the former Jee, God (pronounced as Italian Gi) is converted into Yee (pronounced as Eoman Ji) in dty Yee, Thy God. The hard g, preceded by /, is converted, in pronunciation, into the hard guttnral Greek 7, as heard in 'yá\a, íiot as in 7eVoç, while the antecedent l nndergoes the same trans- formation. Thus, the words "alga" spazzatura, "lalgu" largo, " ilgabbaddu" sgarbato, are spoken as ayya, la<yju, i'yyahhaddu. (See under letter Z.) 11. gh. — Eeceives no other souuds in Sassarese than those of which the hard g is susceptible. Thus, " alghi", spazzature, " Lalghi", larghi, "inghirià", andare ingiro, are pronounced, the hast as written, the two first as lay<yi, ar/ji. Gh, in Italian, serves to express a sound called "schiacciato", (palatalized) which is wanting in Sassarese and Temj^iese, and which would be termed niouillé in French. It is, in fact, nothing else than the voiced sound corresponding to the ch iu occhi, whicli modern phoneticism usually represents by "g'". It is indicated in Italian, sometimes by the digram gh, and sonie- times by the trigram ghi, as in ragghi and ghianda. In the latter word it is easy to see that the three letters g, h, i, all concur to form the single palatalized sound, the i having no existence apart ; while, in the former, the same effect is produced by gh alone, and the i pronounced separately. 12. gi. — Gi represents the sound of g sibilant before the vowels a, 0, and u, in Sassarese as in Italian, in all cases where the initial nmtation into j does not take place. " Giaddu" gaUo, is spohen with the Italian gi, while " lu giaddu" il gallo, sounds as luj'addu. To the Italian and Sassarese aspirate g, gg, gi, ggi, corre- sponds in Tempiese a sound, sui generis, wdiich is treated of in the remarks prefixed to the version of the Gospel in that dialect. This sound in the middle of a word is always repre- sented hj gh, or ghi, in the beginning sometimes by one of these 10 TIIE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSAEESE characters, sûinetimes, ratlier illogically (as is sliown) Ly g alone. The following words, however they are íbund printed, receive the said peculiar sound, for which it might be well to eniploy a phonetic sign "g", or the like ; "ogghi" oggi, "ghiaddu" gallo, "gliittà" ^^^/«rí;, " viagghiu" i'iaggio, "giíi' già/'Gesii' Gesù, "Gerwsalemnú" Gerusalemme, "Giuseppa" Giusejjpe, etc. In all these words, Sassarese presents to the ear the Italian sibihmt g or gi, and it writes them oggi, giacldu, gittà, viaggÌH, già, Gcsu, Gerusalemmi, Giuseppi, etc. Some simple phonetic sign or other should in the same way be substituted for the kci sound, which in the Teinpiese ver- sion referred to, is always represented by cch or cchi. 13. gl. — Before an i which is not succeeded by another vowel, gl is a true digram, and represents the sound called by the French " l mouillé". Before all tlie other vowels, the g has its hard sound, as in Italian in the words glaciale, gleha, gloria, glutinc, and in the few in which gli occurs followed by another consonant, as nefjligema. In this particular, Sas- sarese follows the Italian pronunciation, sounding figliolu, witli liquid (jl. and gloria with hard g. In Tempiese, this liquid sound, as well as the Italian double/, is often rendered by a palatal cl, w^ritten as dd. This is not the case in Sassarese. Thus, while the latter says " vogliu" voglio, " megliu" mcglio, "figliolu" Jigliitolo, the for- mer both writes and pronounces, mecldu , fiddolu and vodda. 15. gn is pronounced as in Italian. 16. h. — The same use is made of this letter as in the Italian language, where, as well as in Sassarese, it has no proper value. 17. i. — Italian pronunciation. 18. j. — A true palatalized consonant ; as already said under letter g. Under Spanish rule, this sound was expressed by ÿ, according to Spanish practice. Thus, Bcgir, for Dcju. k. — In the Logudorese dialect this letter is made use of, as DIALECT OF SARDINIA. 11 in Frencli, by tliose "wlio like an orthograpliy lialf etymo- logical and half not. 19. l. — This letter in Sassarese bears at least six quite distinct sounds, which I will call the natural, the voiceless guttnral, the voiced guttural, the voiceless dental, the voiced dental, and the sibilant. Tlie natural sound, that, namely, of the Italian /, obtains when this letter comes between two vowels, or occurs as aii initial ; with the strong form if the letter be doubled, the weak modification in contrary case. Thus, " lu", il, lo, " milli" viille, " solu" solo, " laddru" ladro, are pronounced with the Italian l or ìl. It obtains, equally as in Italian, before z, wheiher the z correspond to the z, the c aspirate, or the s, and whether the / represent the l or the r of that tongue. Thus " alza ' ahare, " calzina" calcc, " salza" salsa, " malzu", rtiarzo. The A^oiceless guttural x sound, spoken of above under letter c, is given to l Avhenever a hard c sound follows in the Italian form of tlie word ; and the latter, too, is converted into ;^, whatever be the origiu of the / in question, or the character by whicli the sound of hard c is expressed. " Solcu" solco, " solchi" solclii, " alcu" arco, " molca" Tìiosca, " molchi" onosche, " \)íiìca." pasqua, are all pronounced with ^^ ; so)q(^i(, soxxi, f'XX^', moxxa, '^no^^i P^tXX"- The voiced guttural sound, which I will represent by 7, obtains in analogous cases, namely, when /, be it derived from r or from s, is found followed by any character what- ever meant to represent hard g, while the latter undergoes the same metamorphosis, and becomes 7 likewise. " Alga" spazzatura, " alghi" sjìo.^tature, " lalgo" largo, " lalghi" lanjhi, " ilgabbaddu" sffaròato, are all spoken wìúi 77 (strong 7) ci'yya, ajyi, hiyyo, layji, i<yjahbaclclu. The voiceless dental sound occurs when /, be it derived from /• or from s, is found preceding /, which latter also submits to 12 THE PRONÜNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE a transformation into a voiceless dental l. For the sake of clear- ness, I wiU indicate this sound by an over-dotted " Ì". The words ''altu" alto, "palti", iiarte, " baltoni", bastone, wiU accordingly be pronounced with a double " Ì" (" Ì" strong) " aÌÌu", " paÌÌi", " baíioni" (^). The sound of this " Ì" though decidedly dental, differs hardly, if at all, from that of the letter II, belonging to the "Welsh alone among the Celtic tongues; the sound that occurs twice in the name Llangollen, and is heard in every word in that language in which the character II is found. And true though it is, that the Welsh produce this sound by striking the upper jaw with the tonsue to the riííht of the middle line, it is no less true that this is done simply as a matter of choice, and that they can produce with very little efíbrt the selfsame sound, by strihing the jaw either to the left, or, just as the Sassarese do, at the insertion of the incisor teeth. The voiced deutal, which might be called the Manx pro- nunciation, apj)ears in / foUowed by d, the latter beiiig itself changed at the same time into " 1" (i.c, 1 underdotted, a character employed here phonetically). " Caldu" caldo, " laldu" lardo, " ihlintiggaddu" sdentato, are all pronounced with double " 1"; " callu", " lallu", " iUintiggaddu." This sound I call Manx, because in Irish and Scottish Gaelic it is heard in a much more lingual and exaggerated form tlian in the Isle of Man. In those dialects it seeras to me that a greater part of the tongue is concerned in its production, while in the latter attractive island I have always heard it enunciated in such a manner as to leave no doubt in my mind of its conformity with the Sassarese soft dental /. Nor had Sig. Cauglia, a Sassarese gentleman introduced to me by the Eev. Canon Spano, any more doubt of this conformity, when he lieard the Iìev. Mr. Drury, a ]\íanx clergyman, pronounce the said Sassarese words ccddu, lcddu, etc, in my house in London. This " 1" sound appears also T)I.\LFX'T ÜF SARDINIA. 1 !*. when an n follows, but tlie n is not itself changed into "1". Thus, iliiaturaddib is spoken " ilnaturaddu", not " illatu- raddu". The sound of l sibilant, which I will represent by a Greek \, cannot be better defined linguistically than as a Welsh II palatalized or " mouillée". Welsh itself does not possess such a modification of its peculiar II, which belongs specially to Sassarese. Such a connection at least appears to me to be that whích exists between the Welsh II sound (voiceless dental l of Sassarese, or "Ì") and this sibilant l or X, though less de- cisively so than that which is apparent between the II in Filli and the gl in figli. This sound, more sibilant than that of "1", though it originate also from r, or from s, is noticed when the labials p, h, m, or the semi-labials /, v, immediately follow. Be it noted, however, that in this case the said consonants are not themselves transformed, as we saw happen with '^^, with 7, with 1, and with 1, into tlie sound that precedes them, but are properly pronounced after that sound. The words " palpà" paljmre, " colpu" corjjo, "ilpina" spina, "sulfaru" solfo, "fulfaru" crusca, "ilfattu" sfatto, "alburu" albcro, "balba" harha, "ilbirru" hirro, "mal- vasia", "zelvu" cervo, " ilviaddu" sviato, "calma ' calmare, "velmu" verme, "ilmuzzaddu" smozzato, are all pronounced witli X: jm^j^à co\pu, i\pina, su\faru, fvXfarU; i\fattu, a\2>urî(, ha\ha, i\hirru, ma\vasia, zc\vu, i\ciaddu, ca\mà, ve\mu, i\muzzaddu. "When the preceding word ends with l, the initial con- sonant of that which fullows determines the sound to be given to such final l. So the words " pal basgià" per baciare, " pal cadì" per cadere, " pal ceggu" per cieco, " pal chiltu" per questo, "pal ci'dma' per chiamare, "pal àa!' per darc, "pal fa' per fare, "pal gudì"^er godere, " pal gittà" per gettare, "pal ghettu" pcr ghetto, " pal giaddu" per gallo, " pal magnà'' per /?iH?i^mr^, " pal pudè" ^)<T poterr, " -[^iú (iuattoldizi" per (jiuit- 14 TIIE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE tordici, "pal te'' per te, "pal vidè" per vedere, "pal z'úck" pcr cercarc, "pal zurradda" pcr giornata, are pronounced, some with l Italian, some with ^ {voiceless guttural), some with 7 (voiced guttural), sorae with "Ì" (voiceless dental l), some with "1" (voiced dental l), and finally, some with X, (sibilant l), as phonetically expressed here : pa\basgià, píí%x«<'^ì', palceggu, 'pa')Q(%llu, palciamà, pallà, pnXfà,2Ja'yyudì, ^^^(^giiià, ^Jayyettu, 'palgiaddîi,pa'kmagnà,pu\pudé,pa')Q(_aattoldizi,2')allé, pa\vidé, pfdzi-)Q(à, imhurradda. It would seeni to rae, after mature reflection on these various forms of the Sassarese l, that the sound of the voiced sibilant l should also be adraitted, as I have included the two dental and the two guttural sounds, of which oue is voice- less and the other voiced. A somewhat delicate and attentive ear may by chance notice a slight difference between the sound of l before the voiceless consonants p and/, in the words palpà, colpn, ilpina, sulfaru, fidfaru, ilfattu, and that which the same letter takes when followed by a voiced consonant, as in alburu, balha, ilbirru, mahasia, zelvu, ihiaddu, calmà, velmu, ilmuz- zaddu. Another very slight difference the Eev. Canon Spano points out between the sound of l derived froni s and that of l originating from r, or corresponding to l in Italian, it being more prolonged in tlie forraer case than in the latter. These last distinctions must not be denied, but as they are not such as are generally perceived even by a fairly acute ear, I do not think I ought to adrait either a phonetic represen- tation or an increase in the number of the thirty-seven sounds. Enough that I have noticed them, confining myself to the sole remark that if such minute differences of sound are to be treated as of importance, the Sassarese l would be capable of expressing, not six, but thirteen raore or less different sounds, and that these niight be methodically arranged thus — DIALECT OF SAliDINIA. 1;") SOÜNDS CORRESPONDING TO l AND r. SOUNDS CORRESPONDING TO S. 1. l Italian ; so/h, laddru, milli. 2. í Yoiceless guttiiral ; solcu., alcu. 8. molca. 3. í yoiced guttural ; alga, lalgu. 9. ilgabbaddu. 4. Z Yoiceless dental ; altu, palti. 10. baltoni. 5. / Yoiced dental ; cahlu, laìdu. 11. ildintiggaddu. 6. / Yoiceless sibilant; prt//jà, ./"(«//«?•«. 12. iìpina, iì/attu. 7. Zvuicedsibilant; a///íí?-M, se/yu, t"e/?H«. 13, ilbirru, ilviaddu, ilmuzzaddu. Be it noted that neither the Tempiese dialect, nor the Cagliaritan, nor even the Logudorese, in its literary form at least, is capable of any but the íirst of all these l's ; and that in them the character l, wlienever it occurs, is invariably so pronounced. In Tempiese, indeed, the conversion of r (never that of s) into l takes place before gutturals, dentals, and labials, as in the words " balca" harca, "niolti" morte, " eol])\i" corjjo, ete.; but such words are spohen as written, with l Italian, and not as ba;Y%^' molli, coXpu. 20. ììi. — Italian pronunciation. 21. n — Italian pronunciation ; i.e., as dental n, when it is not foUowed by b or p, or by hard ^ or c ; as m, when b or p foUows ; and as guttural n (" ii" of the linguists) when a hard c ox g succeeds. Thus jMue, pan bianco, vengo, are pronounced " pane", " pambiahco", " vengo". 22. 0. — Italian pronunciation ; i.e., sometimes open, some- times closed. In this particular Sassarese follows rather the Logudorese practice, while Tempiese agrees more witli the Italian. (See Spano's Grammar, vol. i, p. 7). Thus amòri in Sassarese, and amóri in Tempiese. 0 is very often converted into % by the agency of inflexion or other-' etymological change, when it has lost the tonic accent ; as is observed in Tempiese, and other southern dialects. Thus, while we write and say " inòri" mnore, " pòni", 2}one, " dròmmi", dorme, we have to speak and write : " muri" morire, "punarà" porrà, " drumml" dormire. 16 THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE 23. 'ŷ. — This letter, thougli it is always written as ^p, re- presents two sounds, that of f, and that of h. The initial change of ^ into & takes place in Sassarese as in the Celtic tongues, but only when the weak pronunciation shouhl obtain, as has been observed already under letter c. Thus, " pobbulu" popolo, " lu pobbulu" il pojwlo : — the former is pronounced jJohhulu, the latter lu hohhulu, exactly as happens in Welsh in this very same word " pobl" pcople, " y bobl" the pcople. P is often transformed into double h, both in writing and speaking, as the same word pohhulu shows us. 24. q. — Has the same force as in Italian, save in those cases in which the sound of hard c is susceptible of change, after the Celtic fashion, into that of hard g ; or by the assimi- lative influence of l, into tliat of '^^. Thus, in " c[uattoldizi" qnattordici, it has the Italian pro- nunciation; in li quattoldizi, li guattoldizi is heard, and in pal quattoldizi the pronunciation is as fCf^o^ìLattoldi^i. 25. r. — This letter is given with the sound of rr when the strong pronunciation is required, and as single r when tlie weak. " Eezza" rcte, " la rezza" la rctc. In Welsh, the aspirated rli is converted into r, in an analogous manner : " rhwyd" net, " dy rwyd" thy net. R, moreover, as we have seen under letter l, is very often converted into l, y^, 7, " Ì", " 1", or X, according to the letter that follows. It will be well to add, that in speahing as well as in writing, it fre- quently undergoes still other changes. lìn is generally rendered by rr, as in " carri" carnc, "inferru" inferno, " zur- radda", giornata (*). R preceding j5, though, as a rule, trans- formed into sibilant / (\), becomes in "ilcappi" scarpe, a p, by assimilation. FoUowed by s, it is itself transformed by the same assimilative process into an 5 also (■^), as in " pessu" perduto, perso ; and whenever it is found in Italian, with an l succeeding, their union, seemingly Jittle in accord with DIALECT OF SARDINIA. 17 Sassarese notions, is ruthlessly severed. "Tarulu" tarlo, " perula" perla, etc. 26. s. — Is pronounced with a strong voiceless sound in all cases in which other consonants receive a strong pronunciation, and with a weak voiced sound in contrary cases. Thus, between two vowels, or at the beginning of a word preceded by another that demands the initial mutation from voiceless to Yoiced (in " casa", " cosa", " lu santu" il santo, for instance), the Sassarese s will be voiced, as in the word sposa in Italian ; and not as it is given in the first three examples in correct Tuscan speech, viz., voiceless. In the isolated word, santn, on the other hand, or in a. santu, e santu, cun santu, the s is voiceless in Sassarese also. S reduplicated, further, bears not merely the ordinary voiceless sound, but one still more forcible, as in the Italian cassa ; — " fossu" fosso, " cussì" così. The Armorican alone among the Celtic languages (perhaps the Cornish also), offers us this initial mutation of the voiceless into the voiced s by the influence of the word preceding. Thus, giving to the z the sound, which tliat character bears in Armorican, of the Italian voiced s, "sac'h" sack is written and pronounced " zac'h" in "da zac'h" thy sack, exactly as, in Sassarese, the strong s of the word saccu is converted into the voiced form in lu to' sctccu ; lu do' zaccu, with the French or Armorican z, being tlie pronunciation required. S, as has been seen already under letter l, may give place to the sounds %, 7, " 1", " 1", and X, always represented in writiug by /. Be it added here that this letter is regularly converted into l Italian before another /, as in "illo"oià" sloggiarc, which is written and pronounoed with two Ts. It is converted also into r before another r, as in irradizinà" sradicare (^), and is written so as well as pronounced. In the word " eddis" eglino or elleno, a synonym of eddi, the s, when it comes at the end of a period or phrase, presents to the ear, VOL. IV. c 18 THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSAEESE after the Logudorese faslìion, a yery faint snbseqiient repe- tition of tlie preceding i; as it were eddisi. This word eddis, and lís, in the sense of a eddis, are, I believe, the only ones in Sassarese that end in s. 27. sc. — These two letters do not, either more or less than in Italian, form a digram, or, in other words, represent a simple sound, unless followed by e or i. Before the remain- ing vowels they are expressed separately ; the s, that is, is converted into % (voicel^s guttural), and the c assumes that sound likewise. Thus " cunniscì" conoscere, " molca" mosca, pronounced Tìw^o^f^- 28. sci. — This is a trigram ; since the i is not pronounced as sucli (^), but ouly co-o^^erates with the s and c in the forma- tion of the conventional character by which in Italian and Sassarese orthography it has been chosen to represent the " s" sound of the linguists before the vowels a, o, w, as in "asciuttu" asciutto. 29. sg. — The sound of the Frenchy, known by the linguists under the form "z", is in Sassarese expressed by this digram before e and i. The Cagiiaritans make use of x or else of c, as in su cehi, which they pronounce su xelu, the x having the force of the Sassarese sg : " basgi" haci. Before the other vowels the s is changed, as was seen under letter /, into 7 (voiced guttural), and the g takes that sound as well. This occurs in "ilgabbaddu" sgarlato, which wiU be pronounced i'yyahhaddu. 30. S(ji. — Eepresents the preceding sound^ the i having nô proper force, when the vowels a, 0, u follow : " basgia" hacia, " basgiu" hacio. 31. t. — Sounds as in Italian when the strong form is de- manded, but when tlie pronunciation has to be weak it is converted into d. Thus terra is given with t Italian, and so are a tcrra, e terra, cun tcrra, while la terra, la noltra terra, are heard as la derra, la noltra derra. The same thintT occurs DIALECT OF SARDINIA. 19 in the Celtic tongues, except in tlie Scottish Gaelic, which never admits the initial mutation of a voiceless into a voiced consonant. Thus in Irisli, "tír" couniry, gives "ár dír" our country; though it is written ár d-tir, by force of ihe rule called eclipsis, which requires, in Irish orthography, the conso- nant sounded to be succeeded by the one which is no longer heard iu the pronunciation, but retained for etymological reasons. So also the Welsh, which, preferring phonetic to etymo- logical orthography, of "tad" fatlier, makes "dy dad" tliy fatìicr, and writes it witli t or with d, according to the pro- nuuciation. The Sassarese t is susceptible of a third sound yet, viz., of becoming a vöiceless dental l in pronunciation, when it is preceded by "Ì" a sound of like character. (See under letter /.) This letter, fìnally, may be converted into a non-palatal dd, as has been said already in the section relating to dd. 32. u. — Italian pronunciation. 33. V. — Is pronounced as in Italian when of strong sound; but when corresponding to the weak pronunciation of other cousonants, is converted iuto a soft 5 of Spanish character. (See under letter è.) Thus in vinii, avvizina, lu vinu ; the two first have the Italian v, as in vino, awicina, but the third is pronounced ht hinu, with, however, a Spanish h, less labial than the Italian. In the Celtic tongues, v does not undergo initial change ; but even here, the Tempiese dialect, which knows nothing of the other mutations which occur in Sassarese, Cagliaritan, Logudorese, and the Celtic languages — the Tempiese dialect, I repeat, offers the Hnguist a point of encounter with the last named, in the elimination to which the letter in question is there subject. This suppression takes place in every case in which Sassarese transforms it into h, and Logudorese into h aspirate ; as in su vinu, jyro vendere, which, in the latter c 2 20 TIIE PRONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE dialect, as Spano sliows us {Grammar, vol. i, p. 12), are pronounced, tliougli never written, " su hinu" il vino, " pro liendere'' j^er vendere. Thougli v, in the Celtic tongues, is never subject to such elimination, it is no less true that this process is observed in the case of the Welsh and Armorican hard g ; "gwr" maìi, and " gwerzid" spindle, being reduced to lüT (^), and íverzid, by the force of the preceding word (^) ; precisely as occurs in Tempiese in the word vinu, which, isolated, or in a vinu, e vinu, etc, is spoken with a v ; while hù vinu, cJiista vinu, on the other hand, are lieard, though not written, as lu inu, cliistu inu. In the three Gaelic dialects, too, the letter /, which bears so close a rehition to v, is similarly affected. " Fuill" blood, is converted into icill in "dty uiU" thy hlood, in the Manx dialect; and thouah the word in Irish and Scottish Gaelic is written fuil when the / is to be sounded ; and fhuil wdien it is to be sujDpressed, its pronunciation is always the same as in Manx. In Bitti, further (see Spano's Grammar, vol. i, p. 12), the / in the word fizu presents an absolute conformity with the three Gaelic dialects ; for, while pronounced sos fizos in the plural, in the singular it is heard as su izu, and not as su vizu, as in Logudorese in general. In Manx, finally, initial suppression of b, d, and m, may take place in words where these cousonauts are followed by iü, as in " mwyllar" miller, " bwinnican" yolk, " dwoaie" hatred, which are pro- nounced and written accordingly, " yn wyllar" the 7niller, " yn winnican" tìie yolk, " e woaie" his hatred. Precisely^ similar is the Logudorese practice (see under h and d) with regard to the d of dinari, and the b of boe, which are trans- formed in pronunciation, though not in writing, into su inari, su oe. Nor should the similarity be overlooked between the changes that afíect the letters s and t in the three Gaelic dia- lects and / in Cornish alone of the Cambrian group ; and the DIALECT OF SARDINIA. 21 iuitial inutation into li aspirate to wliicli tbe Logudorese v is subject; for, just as in Logudorese, vendere and vinu are converted into hendere and hinu ; " sál" hcel, in Irish, and " íiôli" hoij, in Cornish give place to " a shál" (pron. a hál) his heel, and "gen hlô" ivith a hoy. So also, to give an examj)le of the change of t into h aspirate, I will take the Manx dialect, in which " towse" measnre, becomes " e howse" his measure. X. — The letter x is not used either in Sassarese or iu Tempiese. In Cagliaritan it is pronounced as tlie French j, i.e., as the Sassarese, Logudorese, and Tempiese digram sg. In Logudorese it is used, for etymological reasons, with the force of cs. y. — The same may be said of y, which is used in Logu- dorese alone, with the force of i, for the sake of etymology. z. — According to the use that has been made of it in the Sassarese version of St. Matthew, a single z, as an initial, will have, as in Italian, sometimes a voiceless and sometimes a voiced sound. When of strong voiceless sound, it will become weak voiced in all cases in which the initial changes of voiceless sound into voiced take place. Thus in " zelu" cielo, it will be voiceless, and in " lu zelu" il cielo, voiced. Tn the middle of words it will always be voiced between two vowels, as in " giultizia" giustitia. After another consonant it wiU be, as in Italian, sometimes voiced aud sometimes voicele3s ; but I believe that of all the words that occur in the version of St. ]\Iatthew the only ones which have a voiced z after a consonant are " franza" frangia, where the z corresponds to the ItaHan sibilant y ; and "pazienzia", with both the zs> voiced. In " rranza" Francia, z is voiceless, as it corresponds to the Italian sibilant c; in"monza"?>ionaca,it isvoiced; but,speaking generally, it will be almost always voiceless after a consonant, as in "malzu" marzo, "folza"/or2;a, "piniddenzia" jje?iŵ?im, etc. 22 THE PEONUNCIATION OF THE SASSARESE 35. zz. — This digram, according to the orthography adopted in the Yersion of St. Matthew, wiU have a constantly voiceless sound. Thus, " rizzibì" riccvcre, " ozziu" ozio, " nigozziu" ncgozio ; while words such as rozu, muzu, profctizà, etc, having, unlike their Italian correlatives, only a single z between two vowels, will be pronounced with that letter of voiced sound. And be it here noted, that the sound of zz does not differ from that of single z of voiced pro- nunciation, merely as any strong letter may differ from its weak counterpart; that is to say, as Italian t from tt, etc. The sounds of zz, and of " dd" {clcl palatal), are totally dis- tinct from those of the voiced z, and of the non-palatal dd ; as distinct as p and h, t and cl, f and v, voiceless s and voiced s, are from each other; and as to the Italian dcl, it stands to the Sassarese " cid", as the Italian / to the Polish palatal /, or almost as the natural n of vano stands to the guttural 01 of vango, in sounding which the point of the tongue does not meet the npper teeth, as it does in prououncing the former. DIALECT OF SAHDINIA. 23 N 0 T E S. 1. Dogli awertimenti della lingua sopra'l Decaraerone. Yenice, 1584. Vol. i, p. 261. 2. " Usually" I say, because in Italian as well as in Sassarese, a single coní5onant is pronounced as if written double, as it falls under tbe fol- lowing general rules :— a. If, being initial and not followed by a consonant, it stands at the beginning of a sentence, whether commencinga period or clause (long or short) or following a comma. h. If the preceding w^ord, though ending in a vowel, be an oxytone, or a nionosyllable derived fi'om a Latin word whicli has dropped its final consonant, or final syllable begiuning with a con- sonant, in becoming Italian or Sassarese. Thus the preposition a', derived from the Latin aJ, the conjunction e, correspondiug to eí, sì derived from s/c, "nè" «ec, and truucated words like "amò" omcwit, "potè" potuit, have all the property of giving a strong sound to the iuitial con.<onant of the word fullowing; and though one sees written a Pietro., e voi, sì girinde, ne guesto ne c/uello, amò molto potèjwco, one always hears a/>/)îeíro, ewoi, siggrande, necquesto necquello, amommolto, poteppoco. The weak souud of the consonants, on the other hand, will obtain in every case, other than those noted in tlie above rules, in which the preceding word ends in a vowel. Thus in each of the following examples: — (Zí JSIaria, i donì, la mente, le donne, mi clice, ti lascia, s^i goJe ama molto, pote' poco, molto largo, the initial consonant of the second word is pronounced as written, weak; for either the Latin form of the preceding word {de, illi, illa, illse, lue, te, se, potui) ends in a vo\vel, or else, as ania and molto in ama molto and molto largo, the preceding word has not the tonic accent on its last syllable. The property which many oxytones and monosyllables posses.=3 of gÌYÌng a strong sound to succeeding initial consonants, does uot theu depend, as Salviati would have it, on their oxytonic or niono.«yllabic nature, but as 1 think I have sufficiently shown, on the final consonaut of the original Latin form. This Latin final consonant, though it has disappeared in the derived dialects, retains its effect through the process ' In Sassarese this preposition gives the strong sound to the / of the article only when the following word comniences with a vo\vel: — a lu babbu, airanima, cdrHcrihi, a Ici pcddra. 24 PRONUNCIATION OF SASSARESE ÜIALECT OF SARDINIA. called assimilation, by virtue of which it is trausformed iuto an Italian or Sassarese initial. This being admitted, the oxytones and monosyllables which do not enjoy the property of giving a strong sound to initial consonants, and which are cited by Salviati as exceptions, cease to be such, and fall ia with my general rules. 3. The word "altru" altw, is an exception, being pronounced with / Italian. 4. Except in "eternu" eterno, "eterniddai" eternità, "urna", " ternu" terno, " incarnaddu" incarnaío, " incarna^ioni" incarnazione, " turnu" (the " turning-box" of a monks' parlour) and some others. 5. Except in "forsi" forse (also pronounced vulgarly /osíí), "cum- parsu" comparso, and some others. 6. Except in Israeli. 7. Except in those words in which i receives the tonic accent. In these the trigram is resolved into the digram sc, and the vowel î, which last is given its proper value ; as in " pascia" jsascet-a. The same may be said of any other trigram into which i enters as its third element, the Sassarese sgi and the Sassarese and Italian (jli for instance. And just as the trigrams are resolved into digrams and vowels by reason of the tonic accent falling on the latter, the digrams themselves, such as ci and (ji, are, under similar circumstances, split up into simple characters followed by a fully sounded vowel i. Thus, while in the Italian lam- hagia, (ji exists as a digram possessing altogether merely the sound of (j sibilant ; in alhagìa, the same purpose is served, not by the digram (ji, but by the single letter g preceding the i, which latter is distinctly pronounced with its own proper sound. 8. In Cornish, gwr gives place to wur by mutation of g into lo. 9. I will remark here that one would need to be, if not blind, at least deaf , to be able to deny the identity in some cases, and the strong analogy in some others, between the Sardinian and the Celtic initial mutations, as far as concerns material points; though one should not for all that assume with absolute certainty the identity of the causes which produced these changes. 25 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTH CEN- TURIES, AND THEIR AUTHORS/ By II. W. LLOYD, M.A. Persons of a literary taste, wlio may have lived long enough to remember Paris as it was in the early part of the present century, will probably not have forgotten M. Marcel, a learned Orientalist, who was sometime Director of the Imperial Printing Ofìice under the first Napoleon. M. Marcel was by profession a publisher, and to his other pursuits, added that of bibliographical research. It was he who first brought to the notice of Prince L. Lucien Bonaparte a curious volume, printed in the year 1568, in a language evidently Celtic, but in a type and orthography exhibiting remarhable peculiarities, unlihe those pertaining to any one of the existing families of that class of languages, and sup- posed by that gentleman to bear the nearest resemblance to the Cornish. Of this book Prince Lucien became the for- tunate purchaser, and thus found himself the possessor of an unique copy of the "Athravaeth Gristnogavl", a work which has just been reprinted as nearly as possible in facsimile by the Cymmrodorion Society, and which has contributed largely to the settlement of a curious controversy, as well as to the elucidation of some material facts in connexion with the publication of a larger, and to scholars, and, indeed, to the lovers and students of Celtic literature generally, a more interesting and important work, the Welsh Grammar of Dr. Griffith Eoberts. To the Welsh title of this latter book is ap- pended no press-mark ; but simply the date of the year, and, 1 Read before the Honourable Society of Cymmrodorion, in London, on the 30th June, 1880. 26 WELSH BOOIŶS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE in Latin, tlie day of tlie nionth ; — 1567. 1° Martij. We are told, liowever, by Dr. Jolm Dafydd Ehŷs, in the preface to liis Welsh Grammar, that Grruffydd Eoberts wrote a Gram- mar, and " Mediolaiii excudit". A late librarian of the British Museum, Sir Antonio Panizzi, was unable to bring himself to believe tliat by ^'Mediolani" the city of Milan, in Italy, could be intended, because, as he averred, the peculiarities character- istic of Italian printing were not to be detected in the book. He, therefore, started an extraordinary theory of his own, which was that by "Mediolani" must be understood, not Milan, in Italy, but the place called in the old British Itineraries " Mediolanum", a Eoman military station, the site of which antic[uaries have been greatly puzzled to fìx with certainty, and has been placed by some in Cheshire, by others in Flintshire, but by others again, and with far greater pro- bability, in Montgomeryshire. Tlie villages in that county which haA^e contended for the glory of it, like the seven cities of old for being the birthplace of Homer, being Llan St. Ffraid, Llanfair, Llanfechan, Llanfyllin, (from Myllin), and ]\Ieifod, the two last of wliich, approach the most nearly in sound at least to Mediolanum. Some months ago an announcement was made by Priuce L. L. Bonaparte in the Äcademy, that in the colophon at the end of the preface to tlie Athraiüaeth, which had proved to be a small Welsh catechism, printed by Dr. Griffith Eoberts, the author of the Welsh Grammar, the words were found, " 0 dref, Pylen nosuyl S. Nicolas.", and in tliat at the end of the l3ook, " Ymylen. 1568. dyuguyl. S. Mcolas.", words whicli it was declared, on no less an authority than that of the Eev. D. Silvan Evans, could be referred to no other place in tlie world than Milan in Italy ; and tlius no further room was left for controversy on the question which had been raised by Sir Antonio Panizzi, as Dr. Eoberts must naturally have printed the one work at the place where he printed the other. ISTo serious doubt, indeed, could be entertained ou sucli a matter SIXTEENTII AND SEVENTEENTII CENTURIES. 27 iu tlie mind of a Welsliman, as otlierwise none could liave been raised as to the whereabouts of the Eoman station of Mediolanum, which would in that case readily have been identified by its very name. But no such place is or has been known either to historians or to the inhabitants in modern tinies. But if there were still room left for such a doubt after this discovery, still further materials are to be found for its solution in the existence of another work, the Drycli Cristionogaiül, or Christian Mirror, in the British Museum, which had been strangely overlooked by Panizzi, of which Dr. Grifíìth Eoberts is uumistakeab]y the author. This (which, however, was printed, not by the author himself at Milan, but by his friend and fellow-worker, Dr. Eoger Smith, at Eouen), contains, in Dr. Smith's introduction to it, a direct reference to a Welsh work printed by Dr. Eoberts at Milan. It is also of great value for the light W'hich it throws upon some other very interesting questions which have grown out of the publication of these and other works of a somewhat similar character, printed to all appearance in a sort of series, origiuating for the most part in a singie cause, and culmi- nating in a single object. Why, for example, was the printing of this series commenced in Italy and continued afterwards in France ? And secondly, why was the peculiar orthography and punctuation found in them, and in them only, that has chiefly led to these perplexities, adopted in the first instance by Dr. Eoberts, and continued, with some variations, by his successor in the Avork of printing theni, Dr. Eoger Smith ? The answ^er to these questions, interesting alike to the critic of language and to the biblio- grapher, is fuUy supplied in the preface and in some supplemental additions to others of the diíferent works ; and, therefore, tliough somewhat long, I have ventured here to reproduce them. Of the Dnjch Cristionogawl I am unable of my own knowledge to give the full and precise title, as the title- 28 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE page of tlie British Museum copy (the only one now known) has unhappily been lost. According to the British Museum Catalogue it runs thus, mutatis mutandis, to adapt it to the modern orthography: "Y Drych Cristianogawl yn yr hwn y dichon pob Cristion ganfod gwreiddin a dechreuad pob daioni sprydawl, sef, gwybod modd i wasanaethu Duw, drwy ei garu a^i ofni yn fwy na dim, ag i daílu ymaith beth bynnag ar a fo rwystr i hynny. Y rhan gyntaf yn peri gwasanaethu Duw drwy ei garu." "The Christian Mirror, in which every Christian may see the root and beginning of all spiritual goodness, namely, to know how to serve God by loving and fearing Him above all things, and to cast away whatever shall be a hindrance to that. The First Part, causing to serve God by loving Him. Edited by Pt, S. [i.e. Rosier Smith ?), B.L. [Apud hseredes I. ravonis, Ehotomagi, 1585.] 12mo. The work is set dow^n by Eowlands under the year 1584, who gives the title correctly as far as the word dim, adding, &c., and " There is no author's name to this book", showing that he could not have loohed into it as far as the preface. The preface, however, commences as foUows : and here I am met, at the outset, by the bi-lingual difficulty, which has asserted itself in so marked a manner in the Principality, and which, I fear, I can meet in no other way than by giving extracts from the respective works in both languages. The original has: — "Yr Awdwr neu r Gwr a wnaeth y Lhyfr yma AT Ei Garedigion Gymry yn erchi phynniant a lhwydhi- ' ANT idhynt." Wrth fedhwl am fraint a bri ^r Cymry gynt, a' i Ihesced ai diystyred yr owran, mae dolur a chlefyd yn magu yn fynghallon." Which may be thus translated: — " The author, or the mau who made this book, to his beloved Cymry, beseeching success and prosperity for them. On reflecting on the privilege and honour of the Cymry of old, and their dispirited and despised condition at present, pain and sickness are fostered in my heart." SIXTEENTII ANU SEYENTEi^NTII CENTUIÎIES. 29 On page 11 of tlie Preface, tlie riinnmg title of which is "At Gymry" (To Welshmen) is tlie following :— " Drych Cristianogawl jt henwais i y l'yfr yma am fod pob Cristiawn yn gal'a canfod yndo, os mynn, lun y petheii yssyd ido eu canlyn neu gochel yn y byd yma, megis y cenfyd dyn mywn drych o wydr lun gwrthdrych y peth a fo ar gyfeiryd y drych"; i.e., "I hare uamed this book the Christian Mirror, because every Christian may see therein, if he will, the form of the things that he is to follow or to avoid in this world, as a man sees in a glass-mirror the opposite form of the object that is presented to the mirror." The last three paragraphs run thus : — "Hynn o damchwain 0 liw beiau a gasclai rhyw fath ar dynion yn y l'y fr yma ac erail' ryw eilun beieu o faith aral'; Ond o chaf wybod un bai nag aral', mi a fydaf barod i yinostwng ag i vfudhau i'r sawl bynnag ai daghosso, yn enwedig o dihangawd dim o'm geneu drwy aughof yn y l'yfr yma a fo yn anghytuno mywn dyal' a medwl a r Eglwj's Gatholic fy Mam sprydol. " M cheisiaf na thal na diolch am fy mhoen am hewyl'ys da, ond bod yn gyfranol o wedi pob Cymro phydlon, or a gapho dim didanwch na l'es yw enaid wrth darl'ain neu glywed y l'yfr hynn. " Duw a Mair gyda a chwi ol', ag a drefno i ni fyw yma ynghorlaii Crist, megis y gal'om i gyd gyt gyfwrd ym Para- dwys nefawl, a theyrnasu gyd a Duw yn dragy wydawl. Amen." I. c, " Some persons may gather faults of one kind in this book, and others some appearance of faults of another kind. But if I get to know one fault or another, I shall be ready to submit myself to and obey anyone, who3oever he may be, that shall point them out, especially if anything has escaped frorn my lips through forgetfuhress, that is dis- cordant in understanding and thought with the Catholic Church, my spiritual motlier. " I shall seek neither pay nor thanks for my trouble and my good-will, save to be partaker of the prayer of every faithful 30 WELSH BOÛKS PRINTED ABROAD IN TIIE Welshman, wlio shall gain any comfort or benefit to his soul by reading or hearing this book. " God and INIary be with you all, and order ns so to live here in the fold of Christ, as that we may be able to meet together in the heaveuly Paradise, and reign with God for ever. Amen." " 0 Fulan, yr eidoch, "G. E. (" From Milan, Yours, G. E.") [Griffith Eoberts.] Then comes a blank page, the next to which begins as follows : — " Yr Achos a'r Modh Y dodwyd y Ihyfr yma mywn Print." " Y mae blwydhyn bellach a chwaneg er pann dhaeth i m Ihaw yn Nhir Phreinc lyfr Cymbraeg o w^aith yr Atlu'o mawr o Dhinas Fulan yngwlad yr Idal. Ewylliys yr Athro ydoedh dhanfony lliyfr mywn scrifenlaw i blith y Cymry : Am nad oedh dim modh yw brintio ef yno ac am fod y phord yn rhy beU rhy faith i dhanfon mawr nifer o Ihyfreu o r Idal i wlad Gymbry : Ehag torri ar ewylhys yr Athro, mi a dhanfonais o Phrainc i ynys Brydain vn copi o'r l'yfr mewn yscrifen law^ ag a gedwais gopi aral' gyd a mi fy hunan yn Phrainc. Yn y mann ar ol tirio 'r Ihyfr a dyfod yn hoeth (sic for noeth) ac yn anrhefnus wedi ei wlychu gann fordwy a heli, idhwylo Cymbry, cafodh (fal y clywais) wdsc yn ei gylch ai sychu ai ymgledhu yn ewyl'ysgar ag yn chwannog dhigon. Yna cerdhed a wnaeth dros amser o law i law drwy aml faneu odir Cymry, yn cael mawrbarch a chroeso ymliob mann : pawb o r a glywei son amdano yn chwanog i gael cydnabod arno: rhai yn deisyf ei dharlhain : erailh, yrhai nis medrët dharlain yn damuno clywed ei dharlhein : y drydedh rann yn fodhlon yw gopio ai scrifennu, i gael aml gopise i fyned ar hyd y wdad. Pann dhoeth y gair o hyn i dir Phrainc SIXTEENT1I AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 31 Ihe yr oedliwn i yn trigo, ef a fu lawen a chynes fynghallon wrtli glywed chwant ag awydh y Cymru i wrando cyughor sprydol. Yma y tyfodh gobeilh mawr yn fy medhwl, y gelhyd achub llawer o eneidiau yn Ghymry i-hag discyn i yphern, pe y baei fod y dhàgos ydhynt eu peryglon sprydol. Wrth fedhwl am hyn ny fedrwn i weled vn modh phrwy thlon gymhwys, ony baei gael gossod dodi i maes y Ihyfr mywn Print. 0 fywn Deyrnas ny welwn dhim gobaith i gael nag arian, na gweithwyr, na Ihe cymhwys cyfadhas. Wrth hir fedhwl, a gweled egni y Saeson phydlon yn printio Ihyfreu Saesnec o'r tu yma ir mor, mywn gwledydh dieithr, mi a ganfuum mewn rheswm y galhei i Printwyr o Phrainc brin- tio Cymbraeg yn gystal a Saesnec, gan fod y dhwy iaith yn gyfdhieithr idhynt. Ac ynghyferyd y mawr nifer o Ihyfreu Saesnec a ossoded alhan er pan lygrwyd Phydh a Chrefydh yn ynys Prydein, drwy boen a thrafael y Saeson Catholic : rhag cywüydh a cholhed i holh Gymry, cymesur a phyrd- fertb y gwelwn ossod a dodi alhan vu Ihyfr Cymraec, gan fod cymeint o eiseu a r Cymbry, mor chwannoc i gael Ihyfreu, a Duw wedy trefnu Printwyr mywn tref ar fin y mor yn barod er cyflog i brintio Cymraec cystal a Saesnec. Mi a gymerais amaf (nid heb gyfarch a chennad yr Athro) ossod mewn Print y Ehan gyntaf o'r tair. Canys, megis y gelhwch dhealht wrth lythyr yr Athro o r blaen nid y w 'r holh waith onyd vn Ihyfr yn cynhwys teir PJiann : Ag os Duw a dheufyn rhwy- dheb mifì a ossodaf alhan y Ehanneu erailh yn gyntaf a gal- hwyf, sef yr ail a'r drybydd {sic. for drydydd) pob un yn ei hordor ai gradh. Lhythrenneu Seisnic a gawson i r gwaith, ag yn Ihe y D. a r L. dybledigion y rhoesom dh. ag Ih. ar ol arfer yr hen gymreigwyr gynt, y peth ysydd wedheidhiach na dyblu'r Ihythrennau. Gan na fedrem gael D. ag L. a nodse danynt ar ol ordor yr Athrawaeth Gristnogawl a brin- tied ym Mulan, mewn ymhel' fanneu chwychwi a gewch D. ag L. wedi eu nodi yn eu penneu : a r rhai hyuny i gyd sy n 32 WELSH BOOKS PPJNTED ABROAD IN TIIE arwein sain y Iheilli ag yn arbed yr H. Ag os cawn yn ol liyn dhigon o lionynt wedi nodi yn eu penneu, nyni a beidiwn yn gwbl a chydiaw r H. gyda D. ag L. Y mae r gost a r darul (sic by a misprint for draul) a r boen yn fawr iawn ag yn flin : Am hynny i mae pob Cymbro phydhlon gar bron Duw yn rhwymedig i roi help a chanhorthwy i r Gwaith drwy wedhi a modheu erailh, pawb yn ei radh a i alhu. Ag am fod gwyr äghyfarwydh anghyfiaeth mywu gwlad dierth heb dhealht yr iaith Gymbraeg yn gelhwg odh daun eu dwylo fagad 0 feieu drwy gamgymeryd a cham ossod y Ihythrenneu, a beieu erailh at hynny : rhaid o madheu y fath feieu bychan : Gan na ellid cael petheu mywn modh gwelh o dan dhwylo dieithred anghyfarwydh. Yn olaf peth ydh wyf yn deisyf ar bob Cymro phydhlon fedhwl amdanaf iùeu yn ei wedhi, a chophau hefyd yn i wedhi pob niath ar dhyn o r a fu o r a fydh yn helpu r gwaith hynn drwy gost, traul, blinder, neu fodhion eraüh yn y byd. " 0 Dref Eoan, " Eych gwladwr caredig, E. S." Translation. " It is now a year and more since there came into my hand, in the land of France, a Welsh book, the work of the great master of the city of JNIilan, in the country of Italy. It was the master's wish to send the book, in manuscript, among the Welsh : because there were no meaus to print it there, and because the way was too far and tedious to send a great number of books from Italy into the country of Wales. Not to infringe the master's wish, I sent from France to the Isle of Britain one copy of the book in manuscript, and kept another copy with myself in France. Immediately after travelling, and coming bare aud dis- ordered, after being wetted by the salt water, into the hands SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 33 of tlie Welsh, it oLtained (as I heard; a cover around it, and was dried, and lovin«^ly and eagerly cared for. Then, for a time, it passed from hand to hand through mauy places of the land of Wales, receiving every\vhere much reverence and welcome : all who heard of it being desirous of gaining a knowledge of it; some desiring to read it; otliers, who knew not liow to read, wishing to hear it read ; a third part content to copy it, and write it, so as to get a nurnher of copies to go ahout the country. When the news of this came to France, where I was residing, my heart was rejoiced and comforted to hear of the zest and eagerness of the Welsh to hear spiritual counsel. Then there grew up in my mind a great hope that many souls in Wales might be saved from falling into Hell, if there were a way to point out to them their spiritual perils. In reflecting on this, I could see no conrenient and fruitful way, unless the book could be put into and published in print. Within the hingdom I could see no hope of obtaining either money or worknien, nor a fit and suitable place. By long reflection, and seeing the energy of tlie Engiish faithful in printing English books on this side of the sea in foreign lands, I conceived it within reason that printers of Erance miglit be able to print Welsh as well as English, the two tougues being equally strange to them. And in view of tlie great number of Engiish books that have been published since Faith and Eeligion were corrupted in the Island of Britain, through tlie toil and industry of the CathoHc Engiish : on pain of shame and loss to all Welshmen, I saw it expedient and honourable to set fortli and pubUsh one Welsh book, whereof there was so much need, and the Welsh so eager to get books, and God having provided printers on the sea-side, ready for hire to print Welsh as well as Engiish. I have taken it upon me (not without the favour and leave of the Master; to put iu print the first part of tlie three. For, as you niay under- VOL. IV. i> 34 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE stand by tlie l^.Taster's letter, tlie wLole work is but one book containing three parts.^ And if God sliall send liberty, I shall put forth the other parts as soon as I can, viz., the second and third, each in its order and degree, We have got Euglish letters for the work, aud instead of the doubled D. and L., we have put dh. and Ih., according to the manner of the old Welshifiers, which is a more proper tliing than to double the letters. Since we could not get D. and L. with marks nnder them, according to the order of the 'Athra- vaeth Gristnogavr (Christian Instruction), that was printed at Milan, you will fìnd D. and L. in several places marked above ; and these all carry the sound of tbe rest, and save the H. And if we fìnd, hereafter, enough of them marked above, we shall cease altogether to join the H. with D. and L. The cost, and expense, and trouble, are very great and burdensome. Therefore, every faitliful Welshman is bound to give help and assistance to the Work by prayer and otlier ways, every one to his power and degree. And as unskil]ed and unlearned men, iu a foreign country, who understand not the Welsh language, let slip a heap of errors tlirough mistaking and mis-setting the letters, and otlier faults be- sides : since things could not be had in a better way, under tlie hands of unskilled foreigners, such petty faults must needs be forgiven. Last of all, I desire every faithful Welshman to think of me also in his prayer, and to re- member, too, in his prayer, every sort of person tliat has been or shall be helping this work by expense, trouble, 'or other means whatsoever. From Eouen, Your affectionate countryman, E. S. 1 The First Part, whicli alone is printed, or, as far as is now kno\vn, extaut, is a short treatise on tlie Love of God. SIXTEENTn AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 35 Doubtless, by the iuitials of E. S., is represented Roger Smith, a persou whose ideutity would seem to be enveloped iu not a little mystery. lu the Doiiay Rccords, " Rogerius Smithe" appears iu a list of " Angli pauperes", matriculated at that University between 1573 aud 1612. And, iu a State paper, meution is made by a spy of the Governmeut in 1601, of a priest then in England, Dr. Eoger Smith, aged about 35. This person has been confouuded by Eowlands, the author of the Cam'brian Bíbliogra'phy , with George "W'il- liams, who, he says^ adopted the name of Smith from his mother, was made LL.B. and LL.D. in Padua, in 1567: held several preferments in the diocese of St. Asaph, aud after- wards was Chaucellor of Llandaíí, and died iu 1608. But, as has been shown by the Eev. D. Silvan Evaus in his annotation on page 91 of that work, it is impossible that he could have been the same person as the Catholic Eoger Smith, who, as showu iu the same BibKography, published three works successively, in Welsh, in 1609, 1611, and 1615 (see pp. 84, 86, 88), in the titles of which he is described as of St. Asaph (Llauelwy), aud as a ]\Iaster aud Doctor in Theology. A short descriptiou of these works is to be fouud iu the Cam'brianBihliography of Eowlauds; but, as these are, iu some respects, incomplete, and even inaccurate, I propose to give here au accouut of them, together with such additioual par- ticulars as I have beeu enabled to gather, not ouly as being interestiug in themselves, but also in the hope that it may lead to the discovery of copies of those of the existence of whicli I have, hitherto, been unable to fiud a trace. Before doing so, it may, however, be useful to state more particu- larly, what is the precise nature of the information derived from the Preface to the Drych Gristionogani, by Dr. Eoger Smith, and what are the points which had been previously in controversy, which it satisfactorily clears up. In the first D 2 36 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE place, as lias been already observed, it had been asserted laany years ago, by Sir A. Panizzi, the well-known Librarian of the British Miiseum, that tlie Wdsh Grammar of I)r. Grifíìth Eoberts could not have been priuted in Italy, chiefly because, in the opinion of Sir A. Panizzi, himself an Italian, the type, and general style of the letter-press, differed essen- tially from the type and style of printing in that country at the time of its issue. The title of the book runs as follows : — " Dosparth byrr ar y rhann gyntaf i ramadeg cymraeg Ue cair llawer o bynciau anhepcor i un a chwennychai na doedyd y gymraeg yn ddilediaith, nai scrifennu 'n iawn. A orchfygo yma, a goronir fry. 1567 Primo Martij." ISTow, Mediolanum — where, as Dr. John Dafydh Ehŷs states, in the Preface to his Grammar, that this book was printed — is not only the ancient I.atin name of the city whose appellative has been modernised into Milan, but was also that of a Eoman city aud fortress in Wales, the precise site of which has long been, and stiU is, a matter of interesting dispute among learned antiquaries. That this was a moot point Sir A. Panizzi, as a foreigner, would naturally have been ignorant at the time that he raised the hypothesis ; which, had it been correct, would have sufficed to establish not only the locality whence Dr. Eoberts' Grammar would have issued, but also that of the Eoman station, since it would liave shown that a place in Wales had been known, to scholars at least, by the Tiatin appellation of Mediolanura, as late as the reign of Queen Elizabeth ! The place, too, would have been of sufficient importauce to have rejoiced in the possession of a printing-press. Unfortunately for Sir A. Panizzi, no print- ing-press is known to have existed in Wales for upwards of a century after the publication of the Grammar: and 1 ]Mr. Richard WiUiams (iu Miiiitgomeryshire Collections^ v, 393) has given it as his opinion that the earliest document printed in Wales was that entitled " News from Pembroke and Montgouiery ; or, üxford SIXTEE.NT1I AND SEYEÌS'TEENTH CENTUlíIES. 37 secoiiflly, 110 town iii Wales is lcnown to lmve been found iii legal or liistorical documents under the name of Mediolanum iu tliat country in modern times. Sir A. Paiiizzi, liowever, inay be entitled to excuse for liis niistake as to tlie locality in tlie fact of his being a foreigner, though scarcely so much 30, perhaps, for his somewhat extraordinary persistency in maintaiuing it in the face of the opposition of those who were not merely well acquainted with, but actvially natives of the Principality. It seems strange, also, that he should have been unacquainted M'ith Dr. Gr. Eoberts' other work, the Dì-ycli Gristnogaiül, edited by Dr. E. Smith, which niust have been, at that very time, iii tlie museum of which he was librarian ; or if lie was, that he sliould have found no one to translate for him so much as the Preface, in which he would have foiind at once tlie key to the solution of tlie whole of liis difficulties, in the plaiii, categorical statemeut tliat it was printed at Milan. And there he would not only have found full confirmation of the fact wliich he, to do him justice, rightly suspected, as to tlie foreign characteristics of the letterpress, but the variation also accounted for in a simple and natural manner. He would have found that, to meet the unexampled difììculties of the case, recourse was to be had to the invention of new expedients. The Italian type-foundries produced no sucli a letter as w, which was unknown to the language. The letter h would also probably liave beeu scarce in type, being in Italian less frequently in use. Dr. Eoberts hit upon a remedy by recourse to the method of Hebrew, and of Welsh orthography, which he liad seeii, probably, in some MSS. of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. In those it had been usual to distinguish certain changes of sounds Manchester'd by Michael üldsworth and his Lord, who swore he was Chancellor of Oxford, and proved it in a Speech made to the new Yiöitors in their new Coiivocation. Printed at Mountgomery, 1G48." A writer in the "Byegones" coluran of the O.ncestnj Adcertisu- of January 1877, has suggested that the impriut may be íictitious. 38 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABEOAD IN THE "by a dot placed imderneatli the simple form of the letter. Thus, he conceived that the aspirate, or h sound, of //, wonld be well expressed by a single / dotted below ; and similarly th, or dd, the derived sounds of /, or d, by a simple dotted t or d. The Welsh vj was to be represented by an under- dotted M, or o ; and the ordinary sound of/'by /j/ì. Hereby a double advantage was secured : the necessity for the use of the type representing h was done away with, and space was econoniised by the reduction of the book to a smaller com- pass. It is proper, however, to mention that Dr. Eoberts appears also to have been actuated by a further motive, less admissible, perhaps, than tliat of necessity. He appears to have been desirous of falling back upon the okl lines, and substituting the general use of the orthography of okler MSS. for that Avhicli had become familiar to his countrymen in his oAvn day. In that it may safely be asserted he was in error. History does not retrace her steps, although, from another point of view, it has been rightly said that she " repeats herself ". The orthography of every pure and un- mixed language represents the pronunciation of tliat lan- guage in the stage of advancement in knowledge and refine- o o o o ment which it has actually reached at the period of its adoption, and the attempt to fall back upon it is as imprac- ticable as to make the widened waters of the Thames or the Dee to flow back to their source from their estuaries below London or Chester, as to induce the Engiish or Cymric peoples to return to the uncouth forms which were in use during the periods of the gradual progress of transition of their respectÌYe languages towards the perfectiou of their final development. If such were the case, it would be equally proper for the pronunciation to fall back in parallel lines with the orthography, and to pronounce words now written with th and dh, as though they were spelt with a / and a d ; and with a v, as though they Avere written with an SIXTEENT11 AXD SEYENTEENTH CENTUEIES. 39 /. Instances of signal failure of siieli attempts are to be found in that of Drs. Hare ancl Thirlwall, to revive old Englisli spelling in their translation of Niebuhr's History of Rome, in which, aniong other solecisnis, the final syllable of the past tense of verbs was spelt with t, instead of ed ; and, again, in the well-kno\vn example of the orthography adopted by Dr. Owen Pughe, in his first edition of the Welsli Dic- tionary, in wliich we are puzzled to recognise syllables written witli a z as those to wliich we had become familiar- ized from our childhood as spelt with a dd, pronounced by us naturally as dh ; and again, in the reversion to the v of the MSS. of the fifteenth century, in Tegid's edition of the Worhs of Leiuis Glìjncothi, for the single / of the sixteenth century, to which the national eye aud ear had become irre- Yocably and irrecoverably accustomed by the nineteenth. These learned and indefatigable ^vriters, to whora we of this generation niust feel ourselves so deeply indebted for the enlargement of our knowledge in Celtic literature, would seem to have failed adequately to have imbued their minds with the conception of the fact that many of the words which they found in the ancient MSS. written with a single / were originally pronounced with the hard sound of that letter, and that the necessity for the double ff was created by the gradual softening of some words so written to the pronunciation of v, in order to distinguish the latter from those in which the original hard sound was retained. If to this view it be objected that the orthography of the double /■ for / is to be found in Englisli books and wTÌtings of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and that in writing English, the single / has gradually, but at length totally (with, perhaps, the solitary exception of the word of), been substituted for the double ff, while in Welsh the double / has iDcen retained to this day, in order to distinguish it from the single/; the use of which, in that language only, is con- 40 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE fined to representing the sound of v; the answer seems to be that the unsightliness, approaching often to the grotesque, when the v form is employed at the end of a word, has rendered its use too unpalatable for general acceptance, how- ever plausible, and even scientific, may be deemed the reasons for its adoption from a different point of view. A more strihing example, however, of the sheer impracticability of maintaining such a system of orthography can scarcely be furnislied than by the fact that the system adopted by Dr. Griffìth Eoberts himself was, perforce, partially aban- doned by his immediate successor in the printing of Welsh worhs abroad, not to say his own devoted friend and adrairer, Dr. Eoger Sraith, in the edition of the very next publication to the Athrawaeth, the Drych Cristionogaiol, and in the apology which, as we have seen, he has offered for it in his Preface. There he tells us that he has substitated a dot over, for the dot under, the letters d and / ; because, having been at the pains to procure English type, he was unable to obtain a sufficient quantity of the latter. And, moreover, where his supply fell so far short that he was unable to carry out his own system of over-dotting the letters in its entirety, he was fain to introduce an h after d and / ; and that not only for the reason already given, but also because to his own judgment, this raetliod appeared preferable to that of doubling those consonants, which was then coniing into use, being more agreeable to the practice of the ancient Welsli writers : " yr hen Gymreigwyr gynt." Despite his well-raeant efforts, ho\vever, to counteract it, tlie system of doubling the consonants so " mightily grew and prevailed", that it quickly superseded every other, and spread so widely, that in our own day we find it adopted everywhere ; and the other — save in the cognate dialect of Gaelic, and in the method of orthography introduced with equal failure of suc- cess into Edward Lhwyd's Archaeologia Britannica — nowhere : SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTII CENTUIIIES. 41 yet, doiiLtless, tlie soft sonnd of th, as in tlie Englisli word tìw, is more naturally, as well as scientifically, repre- sented by the nse of tlie trne syinbol of tlie aspirate h after d, as dh. The whole story rerainds ns of the protest made by classical scholars against the introduction of the nse of the word 'telegram' for a message by electric wire; .whereas, the true classical usage would have required ' tele- graphem', as, in fact, was abnndantly proved by very learned letters, pnblished in the Tẁies and elsewhere. The principle of ntilitarianism and expediency prevailed over that of grammatical correctness, to the trinmph of ' telegram' over ' telegraphem', unless, indeed, we ought to call in Professor Ehŷs to assist ns, who might possibly refer ns, for the true explanation of the seeming incongruity, to the priuciple of ' phonetic decay'." To revert, however, to Dr. Eoger Smith's Preface, from which we gather information on another important point, namely the original scope of the " Drych". Of this he tells ns that the MS. sent him by its author, Dr. G. Eoberts, con- sisted of three parts, the two latter of wliich he purposed to bring out as soon as he conld ; a purpose, however, which, as far as we know, lie never was able to effect, as nothing what- ever, up to this time at least, appears to be hnown of their existence. The first part consists of about seventy pages, and is a treatise, as far as I have been able hitherto to ascer- tain from a cursory examination, on the Love of God. It is still possible, but scarcely it is to be feared probable, that the other two should be brought to light at tbis distance of time, unless, indeed, copies may have providentially been pre- served in MS. in the public or other library in ]\Iilan. Of tlie author, Dr. Grifíith Eoberts, it is disappointing to find tliat so little information is forthcoming. Canon Wil- liams, in hìs, Didionary of Eminent Welshmcn, tells us that he was " a learned gramraarian, of whoni nothing further is 42 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IX THE kuowii tlian tliat he was educated at tlie uuiversity of Sieuua in Italy, under the patronage of ' William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke," but gives no authority for the statement. Eowlands, in the Camhrian Bihliofjraphy, following appa- rently jNIoses Williaras, calls him, " Grifíìth Eoberts, Esq., M.D., i. e. Doctor of Medicine; but this is clearly apocryphaL Eowlands' editor, the Eev. D. Silvan Evans, aunotating this, has succeeded in eliciting a ray of light to throw on this dark subject from a paper in the Harlcian Miscellanij (vii, 132), where it is said that he was Confessor to Cardinal (St. Charles) Borromeo at IMilan ; and Dr. E. Smith confirms this bv call- ing him iu his Preface, " yr Athro niawr o Dhinas Fulan yngwlad yr Idal", the great Master of the City of ]\Iilan in the land of Italy, proving the liigh estimation he was held in for his learning, and also, perhaps, for his piety. On refer- ence to the Miscellany, the statement appears iu a tract printed in London in 1590, with a very loug title, headed " The English Eomayn Life", etc, " Written by A. M., some- time the Pope's SchoUer in the Seminary among them." A. M. was a person named Antony Munday, one of those dis- reputable spies, in which capacity he must have been a scholar, if at all, in the pay of Elizabeth's ministers, employed to ferret out information respecting tlie Catholics abroad in exile for their religion, with the view to found evidence against tliem upon it in the event of their return to England, and described, as stated in a note by an opponent of his, as having been " íìrst a stage-player, after an apprentice, which^ time he wel served with deceaving of his master ; then wan- dering towards Italy, by his own report became a cosener in his journey. Coming to Eome, in his short abode there, was charitably relieved, but never admitted in the seminary (as he pleaseth to lye in the title of his book)." His narrative contains (to say the least) monstrous and incredible exagge- rations, of a character similar to those proved in the case of SIXTEEXTH AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 43 otliers of liis class to have been invented by tliem for tlie purpose of pleasing tlieir employers, such as we may well Lelieve that which he relates of Dr. Grifdth Eoberts, to the effect that he spoke to him of plots and treasons against the Queen of Engiand, in language which might " move a heart of adamant". His statement, therefore, that Dr. Eoberts was St. Charles' confessor, and lodged in his palace, perhaps may require confìrmation, but there is nothing improbable in the short account, at least, which he gives of his reception at ]\Iilan in these words : — " From thence (viz., Lyons) we went to MiUaine ; where, in the Cardinall Borromeo's palace, we found the lodging of a Welshman, named doctor Eobert Griffin; a man there had iu good account, and confessor to the afore- said cardinall. By him we were very courteously entertained, and sent to the house of an English priest in the city named Maister Harries, who likewise bestowed on us very gentle acceptaunce ; as also three Engiish gentlemen who lay in his house." In the prefatory notice of another work by Dr. Eoger Smith, which will be referred to presently, he states that Dr. Griffith Eoberts was Canon Theologian in the Cathe- dral Church at Milan, which so far is corroborative of the probability of Munday's assertion. ISTow, with regard to the Athrawaeth, it will have been naturally supposed that, because Dr. Eoger Smith refers to the work as having been printed and published at Milan, where Dr. Gr. Eoberts resided, Dr. Eoberts is therefore to be also accredited with its authorship. This would, however, be an entirely erroneous supposition ; for, in the fìrst place, Dr. Smith has himself abstained from malcing any such assertion ; and, secondly, the authorship is expressly dis- claimed in his preface to that work, by Dr. Eoberts himself. It commences with an address to Dr. Morris Clynog, in these words: — " Gruphyd fab Ehobert yn annerch yr hyparch brelad, ai dibal {foi- ddibaU) gynheiliad M. Morys Clynoc : ag 44 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABEOAD IN TIIE yn erclii iJo gaii diiu, gymiyd, ras a deduduch enaid, a chorph." — " Griffith, son of EoLert, greetinff the Eight Eeverend Prelate, and his unfailing supporter, jMaster Morys Clynog : and beseeching for liim l'roni God increase, grace, and hap- piness of soul and body." And he procceds as foUows, in words of which it will be necessary to give a translation only : — " After I had read your book of Christian Indrnction, and seen therein, as it were, tlie germ of every point that might be seiwiceable to a Christian, for the saving of his soul, made by God after His own image and likeness, which Christ has purchased Avith His precious Blood : my heart was rejoiced to see so precious a treasure in tlie "Welsh language ; tlie need being so great of direction in the way of Clmst generally among our countrymen and the children crying for bread (as the prophet cries out), with no one that wiU break and give it to theni, except it be poisoned. Wherefore, since you have gathered together, and arrauged so methodically and clearly so many ílowers, and saving points of doctrine, to direct one who shouhl desire to know the office and duty of a joerfectly faithful (perpheithgred) Christian, to learn what wiU gain Heaven, what wiU cast a man into heU, what wiU please God, and M'hat wiU anger Him : the filthiness of sin, and the exceUence of virtue ; I had no heart to do otherwise than to cause it to be printed : tliat others, who stand in need of such spiritual sustenance, may be partakers of the banquet which you have prepared for them. I hope that, wlien it comes into the hands of reUgious Welshmen, it wiU do them much benefìt, by direct- ing them to Paradise, and turning them from the road to HeU. My heart is fiUed with pity wlien I think how many childreu throughout the land of Wales, of exceUent abiUty, and dis- position for being exceUent men, faiUng, and taking an ungodly path for want of being directed in learning from their childhood, and being brought up iu the practice of SIXTrKXTII AXD SEVENTEEXTII CEXTURIES. 45 morality. Tlie greatest cause of tliis is tlie waut of books tliat treat of the like kno\vledge. I3ut now you liave given theni, in a few pages, assistance and lielp against tliis need. For in this l)ook of yours they will be tauglit easily, in a little tinie, and with little help, and at less cost, the things that are necessary both for old and young to know. For who is he that shall be able to say that he is a Christian, unless he knows how he is to believe in Clirist, what he is to hope from Him, and what He has commanded liini to keep ; what He has forbidden him to do, what will gain reward, and what wiU deserve punishment ? So that when tlie Welshmen who love their souls consider how indis- pensable these things are, and how easy to learn, l>y reading this treatise, they will abandon their slothful sitting at ease, and their embittering obscenity, and their light carousing (unless they are drowned in the filthiness of sin), and will devote themselves to learn spiritual things, profitable to the soul. And this they wiU fínd in no other spot in the world, so short, so orderly, so clear to be understood, as in tliis book of yours. For it was impossible to be comprised in fewer words, and arranged more lucidly, and to have so many points more appropriately presented, or of so deep a signifi- cation ; so that the children and the wonien may understaud them happily throughout Wales, if tliey continue in every church attending the service, hearing the Mass ; at home, amidst the family, to divert the time, and in every assembly to comfort the people, to read these or the like sentences, and put away old idle tales, and lying, flattering poems. But freely will the Holy Ghost give grace to them to receive instruction, as He gave it to you to write to them. I will send this among them, beseeching God, in every prayer that I make, to prepare tlieir hearts to receive instruction, and to give you also strength to write more for profit to Christians, and glory to God. • .* (From the town of ^Milan, Eve of St. Nicholas.)" 46 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABEOAD IN THE The date of tlie year appears in anotlier colophon at the end of tlie book, " Ymylen. 15G8. dyuguyl. S. Nicolas." At Milan, 1568, Feast of S. Nicholas. The author, Dr. jMorris Clynog, was, for a short tinie, the Eector of the English College at Eome. About the year 1576, Pope Gregory XIII had designed to combine the ancient English hospital for pilgrims, which liad been founded by Ethelwolf, one of our Anglo-Saxon kings, and father of Alfred the Great, with a new college or seminary for students, destined to work and suffer for the preservation of the ancient Catholic faith in England ; and in the course of three years, twenty-two students had been sent to it from the UnÌYersity at Douai, by Cardinal Allen. In 1578, Dr. Maurice Clynog was elected warden of the Engiish hospital, and appointed by the Pope rector of the seminary. Canon Williams, in his Dictionary of Eminent Wcíslimen, quoting the Ai]icn[& Oxonienses of Anthony A. Wood, tells us that he had been admitted B.C.L. of the University of Oxford in 1548 ; " he obtained thesinecure rectory of Corwen, in Meri- onethshire, in 1556 ; aud was made prebendary of York, and an oíìfìcer in tlie Prerogative Court, under Cardinal Pole, Archbishop of Canterbury. Not long after the death of Dr. AYiUiam Glynn, Bishop of Bangor, who died in May 1558, Queen Mary nominated him to succeed in this See; but she dying before he was consecrated thereto, he, with Goldwell, Bishop of St. Asaph, fled beyond the sea". From the " Historical Introduction", by Dr. Thomas Erancis Ivnox, of the London Oratory, to the Records of tlic English Catlio- lics under tlic Penal Laws, published in London in 1878, " chieíìy from the Archives of the See of Westminster", we learn that at Christmas, 1578, the Pope issued a brief, com- manding aU the old chaplaius to depart within íîfteen days, and assigning all the rents of the hospital to the new college. On Eebruary 18, 1579, it contained forty-two students. S1XTEENTII AND SEYENTEENTH CENTÜRIES. 47 " But (proceeds Dr. Knox) tlie prosperity of tliese early days was soon interrupted by internal dissensions, and the new foundation was in great danger of perishing in its infancy. The cause of this was the natioual rivahy and jealousy of the Enghsh and "Welsh studeuts. To govern a college, which contained members of these two nations, required the greatest prudeuce and impartiality. Unfortunately, the rector, Dr. Maurice Clenoch, was deíìcient in both these qualities. He was, according to Allen, a very honest and friendly inan, and a great advancer of the students' and seminary's cause. But he was a Welshman, and tlie English students considered that he sliowed undue favour to his own countrymen. ' He had admitted there', Allen says (in a letter to Dr. Owen Lewis, another Welshman) 'sent for and called for two up to tlie seminary sonie of his own country foll^s and friends, for age, quality and institution, unfit for the study and the semiuary. Tlie English in the colleíre were thirtv-three, or more, to seven Welshmeu. ]\Iurmurs and complaints were heard among them, until, at last, they brohe out in open mutiny, and declared to the Oardinal, their protector, aud the Pope, that tliey would leave Rome in a body, and beg their way home, if necessary, unless some other rector wtre appointed in Dr. 01enock's place.'" On April 23rd of that year his successor was appointed. We are not concerned here to enter into the merits of the questiou raised by the English students of tlie OoUege, which certainly bears very niuch the appearance of a " tem- pest in a teapot", or a molehill exaggerated to the diraensions of a mountain. It may, however, be observed that Dr. Maurice would appear to have met with but scant justice, and this view of the matter would seem to be borne out by that of the Pope, and the Oardinal Protector of the Oollege, who at first did all in their power to repress the movement, and 48 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE fiually yielcled oiily when to give way seenied necessary to preveut its total disruption, for tlie sole reason tliat tbe Eector had exhibited a by no meaus uuuatural feeling of lcinduess towards a few of his poor couutrymen, who were in a suiall minority, aud would scarcely have íelt themselves at home amoug so many strangers. The Eecords of the Col- leges at Douay, Eheims, aud elsewhere, exhibit the names of a A^ery large proportion of Welshmeu, niauy of whom encouutered bravely the fierce persecution with which they were met ou their returu to their country, aud eudured the martyrdom of the rack, the cord, and the disembowelling knife, iu a spirit of no less uufliucing courage and con- stancy thau their Euglish brethren. The composition of the Athrawaeth belongs to a date some ten years prior to the iucideut iu questiou, aud is therefore historically importaut as proviug the 2eal aud capacity of its author for the im- portant post for which he was selected. The two iucideuts taken together teud to show how naturally it would have occurred to liim to forward the little work to Dr. Eoberts from his resideuce at Eome, where its publicatiou would be obviously less easy thau at ]\Iilau, where tlie Grammar most likely had been priuted already. The circumstauces point as naturally to the suggestion to the mind of Dr. Eoberts of the compositiou of the Drych Cristioîwgawl, or Christian Mirror, as a sequel to the Äthrawaeth, or Catechism. The oue is elementary and catechetical, the other spiritual aud contemplative : the one lays the fouudation in the doctrines of the Faith ; the other builds up the superstructure as au iucentive to piety aud devotion. Dr. Eoberts theu set himself cheerfully to the task ; it was a labour of love — of Christian charity, and of patriot- ism; aud, so far as the composition went, it was speedily aud successfuUy acconiplished. But a difficulty — and that the greatest one, remained — ho^v was tlie book to be printed ? SIXTEEXT1I ANU SEYENTEENTII CENTUlílES. 49 and when printed, liow to be circulated among those for whose good it was designed ? The labour and cost of print- ing in Italy had proved an over-match for the author's resources, in the case of comparatively so sraall a work as the Athrawaetli : they would surely prove incommensurate with the larger proportions of the Drych. In his extremity, Dr. Eoberts would appear to have resigned himself to what he deemed to be inevitable ; and to have applied to one who afterwards showed himself a most able, zealous, and per- severing coadjutor, in the work of supplying books of reli- gious instruction to their suffering countrymen. This was Dr. Eoger Smith, a priest, and Doctor in Divinity, then in France. His first idea seems to have been to provide for the transmission of his work, in MS., across the Channel, and its being thus providentially preserved for the benefit of his poor countrymen in Wales. This was accordingly done ; and the volurae became so much prized among them, that it was at length absolutely worn away by the friction it had to undergo in passing from hand to hand. A multiplication of copies was, therefore, of urgent necessity. " Necessity is the mother of invention"; and Dr. Smith hit upon the expe- dient — not, indeed, of setting up a printing-press for himself, but of availing himself of the services of men skilled in the art nearer home. From the manner in which he refers to this, there can be little doubt he must ]iave had the help of one, to whom he seems to allude indirectly when he speaks of Englishmen abroad who had Engiish books printed for their countryraen, and wliose energy and devotion to the work would have equalled, if not exceeded, his own. A printing-press had been established at Rouen, specially for this purpose, by the celebrated Father Parsons, whose famous work, Tlie Booh of the Resolutíon, or TJie Christian Directory, was printed there, possibly in 1583 or 1584, but certainly not later than 1591 ; and has gone through at VOL. IV. E 50 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE least eleven editions in English down to the year 1842, of which five were printed in fifteen years, from 1583 to 1598. And here I regret that truth, and the natiire of my subject, compel me to advert to a proceeding on the part of the learned author of the Lexicon Lingum Cambro-BritannicíB, Dr. Davies of Mallwyd, which appears scarcely defensible in respect of either justice or ingenuousness, or becoming to the character for piety and learning, with which he has been commonly, and to a great extent, doubtless justly credited. It is now more than thirty years ago that, having seen in the catalogue of a London Welsh bookseller, among other rare volumes, one entitled Llìjfr y Resolusion, I rushed to the conclusion that this could be no other than the work of Father Parsons in a Welsh dress, and I hastened to pos- sess myself, at considerable cost, of the volume. But great was my disappointment to discover, on comparing this Welsh translation with the original, that, although the titles were partly identical,^ at least in substance, the form and matter of the body of the work were essentially diíîerent: con- taining a certain groundwork of the original, of which it is to a certain extent a compendium and a paraphrase, but on the whole a very different composition from that to which its first conception was entirely due. Nor does it contain the slightest reference to, or acknowledgment of its original 1 The title of the Welsh (so-called Translation) is, when done into English, " The Book of the Resohition, which teaches us all to do our best, and to give our whole minds and thoughts to the being true Christians, that is, on forsaking our evil life, and turning to goodness and godliness. Translated into Welsh by J. D., for the benefit of his parishioners. And printed in London at the house of John Beale, for the same J. D., 1632". The title of the original work is " The Christian Directory, Guiding Men to their Eternal Salvation. In Two Parts : The First whereof appertains to Resolution : The Second treat- ing of the Obstacles and Impediments which hinder it, and How they may be removed. To which is prefixed a brief method for its use. By the Ilev. Robert Parsons, Priest of the Society of Jesus." SIXTEENTII AND SEYENTEENTII CENTLlíIES. ftl autlior, Tlie writer merely says, in his Preface addressed to his dear parishioners, " Although I hav'e been absent frora you but seldom, and this most freiiuently on business per- taining to the salvation of yourselves und others of God's people ; still, in order to make you some compensation for this neglect, I have translated for you iuto Welsh tliis book that foUows, which, in my opinion, is one of the best books to teach men to abandon their evil life, and turn to God". " One of the best books", he says, and yet he gives not the honour to whom honour is due, but hides from theni tlie name of the real author. He did not thus treat Dr. Thomas Williams, to whom he candidly acknowledges himself in- debted for the principal part of his Dictionary, printed in the very same year : to what, then, are \ve to attribute the diíference ? It seems difficult to escape the conclusion that he intended thereby to conceal the Catholic authorship of this "excellent" work from those of his countrymen who were ignorant of its existence ; while, by adopting a part of the title of the original, he lioped to induce those Catholics who might be already acquaiuted witli it, to accept tlie book in the ready confidence that it emanated from one of their own faitli. This, it seems to me, is the only inference to be drawn from the foot-note to the learned annotation to the notice of the work in the Camhnan Bihliography, by Mr. Silvan Evans, wlio says, " There is no disputing that Dr. John Davies of ÌMallwyd \\as the translator. It appears that he took the edition of Edmuud Buny to translate from, who was a Protestant, and who made many alterations in tlie original work of Parsons, in order to accommodate it to Protestant use. There is now before me an impression of the original work, published after the appearance of the altered impression of Buny, in the preface to which tlie author (Father Parsons) rates this man in a very extra- ordinary manner for liis audacity in altering, and, as he says, e2 52 WELSII BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE injuring his work." Wliy Mr. Evans shoiüd call F. Parsons' rating " extraordinary" does not very readily appear, as from his description of the work, a niore impudent fabri- cation than tliis (which was dedicated to Sandys, the Pro- testant Archbishop of York) seems never to have been con- cocted by any man, notwithstanding that was by no means an uncommon method in those days, as it unhappily is still, and by those who should know better, of dealing with ca- tholic books. r. Parsons says, " I found the booke so much altered and mangled, both in wordes, phrase, sentence, and substance, as scarcely could I know it to be mine". He then goes on to show "how poore and barren these new doctors are of all spirituall doctrine, tending to good life and reformation of manners, seeing they are content to use and pervert our boohes for some shew thereof '. Then he exposes Luther, and Zuinglius, and Beza, who charged each otlier with " the wiched fraud", as Luther himself terms it, " of corrupting other men's books"; and also the many wretched devices used by Buny to falsify the text of his books, by mistranslating the Fathers, by shipping, inserting, misre- presenting, all of which occupies several pages of the pre- face; ending with a commentary of the " pacifìcation" tacked on by Buny to the Besolution, which he complains of as being the reverse of " pacifìcatory", as did Dr. ISÍewman of Dr. Pusey^s Eirenicon, that his olive-branch was " shot from a catapult'^ " The Welsh translation does not at all accord," says Mr. Evans, " with this Popish impression. It is probable that Dr. Davies saw this book through the press when he was in London for the purpose of printing the DictionarT/ ; for it is seen that the two works appeared within the same year." But it appears further from Eowlands' Annotation (and this constitutes my main reason for alluding here to the subject) that the work of F. Parsons had been previously SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTII CENTÜIÍIES. 53 translated into Welsh, and tliat by a Catliolic. "It appears", lie says, " to have been translated also in 1591 by oue Robert Gwinn, or Gwynn, of whom it is said that he was a native, or a friar, of Wales, and that he was educated at Oxford, where he graduated as B.A.in 15G8; and on leaving the University he went to Douay, and "was admitted a inember of the college there, distinguishing himself in divinity. After this he came to Wales, and settled as a münkish priest, and wrote several Welsh books. It is possible that an old translation of this man's work may have come into Dr. Davies' hands, and tliat he, according to his own fancy, made such improvements and alterations in it, that, as in the case of the Dictionary, he thought he might call it a new translation of his own." This priest, the Itev. Eobert Gwyn, is not to be confounded with the Eobert Gwyn, or White, as he is more commonly called, who was born at Llanidloes, in Älontgomeryshire, and was afterwards a schoolmaster, and on false testimony, after a long imprisonment at Euthin, was condemned and cruelly executed at Wrexham, in 1586, for his constancy in main- taining the Catholic faith. On turning to the Douai Becords, I find that, in the year 1571, were immediately admitted into this college, on comiug from England, two graduates of Oxford, spruug from the nation of ancient Britous, who devoted themselves here to the study of sacred tlieology. " Statim iu hoc Collegium admissi suut ex Angliâ venientes alii duo graduati Oxouienses ex antiquorum Bri- tonum uatiüue oriundi, qui hic S. Theologiöe studio se dede- runt : — Thomas Crotherus Herefordensis (he afterwards died iu prison) ; Eobertus Gwinus, Bangoreusis." In 1575 lie was ordained priest, aud seut " to the English harvest" {in mes- sem Auglicanum) in Eugland on Jauuary 16th, 1576 ; in July of which year we have the followiug interesting uotice of hini in Latiu : — " It has been signified to us that in Wales nianv niost religious and dcvüut women, who hud bceu 54 WELSH BOOIÍS PIUNTED ABEOAD IN THE reconciled to tlie Catbolic faith by tbe Rev. E. Gwin, a priest and bacbelor in sacred tbeology/ sent to England from bence by ns, were so greatly inflanied witb an ad- mirable zeal for tbe Catbolic piety and religion tbat were known to tbem already, tbat wben tbeir beresiarch and false bisbop bad come himself to rout oiit tbeir priest from those parts, he was straightway put to fligbt by tbe terror he conceived from the threats of those most religious women.'* And in tbe appendix of Ineditrd Documents ì\\ tbat collection (p. 288), it is said of him tbat " he rendered tbe greatest assistance, both by his labours and writings, to his most afflicted country ; and tbat is all that we know of him". Now what it concerns us to learn in reference to our particular subject is not so mucb wbat afterwards became of the Rev, Eobert Gwyn — though that would be extremely interesting in itself — as wbat has become of his writings. Mr. lîowlands has omitted to tell us the source of his information, and so we are left at a loss. He seems wrong, however, in saying that he was, as he contemptuously expresses it, •' a monldsb priest", as tbe Douai Records, which clearly imply a knüw- ledge in tbe chronicler of liis later life, know nothing of his being a monk. Perhaps bis authority may have mentioned the titles of others of bis writings, besides tbe Rcsolution ; also, wbetber they were printed, or circulated only in mann- script. If the former, they M^ere probably printed abroad, as clearly no means existed at that time for printing them in Wales ; and if so, no place presents itself as a more lilcely locality for tbeir publication, especially tbe Resolution, tban Rouen, witb its priuting-press, established by tbe zealous foretbougbt of F. l'arsons, for the express purpose of pro- viding for tbe want of such works. I feel tbe more disposed 1 He made his first act in this degree ou the 19th February, 1575, under the presidency of Cardinal, then Dr. AUen. His third and last act on 2\h(\ December in that year. — D. R., p. 273. SIXTEENTII AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 55 to dwell upoii tliis point, in the hope of indiicing all who niay have opportunity to make every enquiry possible in continental libraries, and of foreign boolcsellers, in whose possession sonie of these precious remains may yet be mouhlering away, unvalued and forgotten. It has been said that no evidence appears to exist that Dr. Roger Sniith ever carried out his purpose of printing the second and third parts of Dr. Gr. Eoberts' Bnjcìi Christiono- gawl, or Christian Mirror. It does not, however, follow from this that he may not actually have done so. The existence even of his edition of the first part was unknown to the author of the Camhrian Bihliography, nor, though duly entered on the British Museum catalogue, does its value appear to have been recognised by Welsh bibliographers until, by a happy accident, it was unearthed in the course of the researches made there in connection with the Welsh Gì'ammar, for the complete edition of which we are now so greatly indebted to the labours and scholarship of Mr. Silvan Evans. It certainly does seem to me that Dr. Smith must either have accomplished his purpose of printing these works, or that it must have been forestalled by the destruction of the MSS. by some untoward accident, such as very pos- sibly their being intercepted, on their being landed at some seaport in England, by ofÊcers of the Government, whose vigilance in the search for suspected persons, and objects introduced for the purpose of preserving to their countrymen their ancient faith, was constant and unflasTo;inçr. And I * oo o have been led to this conclusion by reflecting on the great improbabiüty that he would liave undertaken any other work of the kind before he had completed this one. If, as is probable (and, iu default of a date in the body of the work itself, we are on this poiut left to conjecture), the fìrst part of the Brych was printed before the close of the sixteenth century, his design may have been frustrated by the abrupt termination 56 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE of his residence at Eouen. For alDOiit that time he was cer- tainly absent in England, since mention is made in a State paper by a spy of the Government of " a priest in England", Dr. Eoger Smith, aged about thirty-fìve, a Welshman, in 1601. Between that year and 1611 appears, in the Cam'brian Bíb- liography, another work from his pen, entitled, " Crynhodeb o addysg Cristionogawl, a Dosparth Catholic ar ddeuddeg pwnc y Phydd a elwir y Gredo, hefyd ar weddi yr Arglwydd, sef y Pater ar Gyfarchiad yr Angel, a elwir Ave Maria, yn ddiweddaf ar y Deg gair Deddf a elwir y deg gorchymyn. Gwedi ei gyfieithn o'r Lladin i 'r Gymeraeg, drwy ddyfal astudiaetli a llafur D. Eosier Smith o dref Llan Elwy, Athraw o Theologyddiaeth, megis ym- ddiddan ne ddialogiaeth rhwng y discibil a'r athraw"; i.e., " A Compendium of Christian Doctrine and Catholic Disquisition on the twelve articles of tlie Eaith that is called the Creed ; also on the Lord's Prayer, or Pater, and the Angelical Salu- tation, called the Ave Maria ; lastly on the ten words of the Law, called the Ten Commandments. Translated from the Latin into the Welsh by the earnest study and labour of Master Eoger Smith, of St. Asaph, Master in Theology, as a conversation or dialogue between the disciple and his master." Tlie date of this work is fixed by Eowlands to 1609, but, as far as appears, from no other authority than his own con- jecture ; and as to the place of publication also, and whether he liad seen a copy of the book, or had derived his informa- tion regarding it elsewhere, its size, and the number of pages, we are left entirely in the dark. I can, therefore, do no more than offer a conjecture at hap-hazard respecting it, which is, that as it was translated from the Latin, it may have been a corapendium, or a first edition, of the next boolc published by him in 1611, respecting which we are happily left in no uncertainty whatever, there being a copy to be seen in the libi'ary of the Ijritish Museum. There is also a third hypo- SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 57 tbesis open to iis, whicli, iipon fuller consideration, I think most likely to be the true one. It is that the work which he describes as of 1609 is in reality identical with that of 1611, and that, by some accident, Eowlands has divided the title into two parts. I ara led to this belief by the consideration that Eowlands is in more than one instance inaccurate in his titles, and that his version of this one differs greatly from that of the original, as we see it in the British Museum copy, The title, as he gives it, is " Catechisni Petrus Canisius, yr hwn a gyíieithiwyd yn Gymraeg gann D. Eosier Smyth, S. Th. D. o Dref Lanelweu, 1611, ac a brintiwyd yn ninas Paris" ; " The Catechism of Peter Canisius, which was translated into Welsh by D. Eoger Smith, Doctor in Sacred Theology, of St. Asaj^h, 1611, and was printed in the city of Paris." Now, the true title runs thus : — " Opus Catechisticum D. Petri Canisii Theologi ex Societate Jesu. Sef yu : Svm ne grynodeb o adysc Gristionogawl, a dosparth Catholic, ar hol bunciaur Phyd hun a yscrifenod yr hy barchus a'r arderchaug athrau uchod yn gynta yn ladin ag a gyfiaithuyd o'r ladin i'r gymeraeg drwy dyfal lafur ag astu- diaeth D. Eosier Smyth o dref lanelwy ath[r]au o Theology- diaeth, megis dialogiaeth ne 'mdidan rhwng y discibl a'r athrau un yn holi a'r lal yn atteb, ag a breintiwyd yn ninas Paris." The Catechetical Work of Dominus Peter Canisius of the Society of Jesus. That is to say : A Sum or Compen- dium of Christian Doctrine, and a Catholic Disquisition on all the points of Faith. This the above very reverend and distinguished Master wrote 6rst in Latin, and was translated frorn the Latin into Welsh through the earnest labour and study of D. Eoger Smith, of S. Asaph, Master in Theology, as a dialogue or conversation between the disciple and his master, tlie one questioning and the other answering, and was printed in the city of Paris. It will be readily seen that there is so little variation in the substance of the titles 58 WELSH BOOKS PEINTED ABROAD IN THE of the two works, as given by Eowlands, as to leave but little difíìculty in amving at the conclusion that they were really one and the same. On the title-page is a monogram, con- sisting of the Crucifix drawn within a circle, and below it the Three Nails, encircled by the Crown of Thorns and a circle surrounded by a Glory within a shaded circle. On one side of this is the name of the printer, " Joanis Laquehay", and on the other the words "Ex Officinâ Tupographicâ", followed by an epigram in verse on the use of the crucifix. Yr Anuiol Phol a Phy (/ e.., ffy) Poen alaeth Pen welo Jessy Linied os gueloed hyuy Lun diaul ymhol le yn i dŷ. which may be thus paraphrased — The godless fool feels it no loss, To fly from Christ's pains on the Cross : Let him fill then, he'U think it less evil, His house with foul forms of the deviL The title-page is slightly cut off at the foot by the binder. The work consists of 585 pages, and is prefaced by an elegant Latin letter addressed " Illustrissimo et Pteverend- issimo Domino Jacobo David, S.E.E. Cardinali Perronio, Archiprsesuli Senonensi, Galliarum et Germanise Primati, necnon Cliristianissimi Eegis Eleemosynario, Msecenati suo munificentissimo", and ending " D. V. IllustrissimaB et Eeverendissini8e observantissimus, Eogerus Smithíeus, Cam- bro-Britannus". This letter, which occupies nearly six pages, solves the question which naturally presents itself — why Dr. Smith should have transferred the scene of his labours in printing books for the use of his suffering fellow- countrymen from Eouen to Paris, He intimates in his preface that the work was brought out at the exj)ense of Cardinal Perron, wliom, as we have seen, he calls his " Maecenas", and we may w^ell believe that he would enjoy .SIXTEENT1I AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 59 fíicilities for its execiitioii under tlie eye of liis patron, wlio probaljly resided tliere, wliich would have been wanting at Eouen. Then follows a Welsh Address to the Eeader : " Anherchion at y Darleur haudgar dedfawl", beginning " Gwedi mi ys- tyrio cyflur ag ystad egiuys (hiu y dyd hediu, a gueled yr aneirif o sectau heretigaid a gau athrauyaeth a oyscarod ag a danod y gelyn", etc, which ends on page 6, with " 0 Dinas Paris y dyd cyntaf o fís Maurth. Sef yn dyd guyl Deui Sant, 1611. Dy gyduladur a 'th gar, Eosier Smyth. Heb duu heb dini". In his annotation on Eowlands' notice of this book in the Camhrian Bi'blmjro.'pliy, Mr. Silvan Evans remarhs on the fact that it is printed in the same character as Dr. Gr. Eoberts' Grammar ; and he is puzzled to know whether the latter may not also have been printed at Paris rather than at Milan. His ditìiculty was undoubtedly caused by the incompleteness of an extract sent him by the late Eev. John Jones, Precentor of Christchurch (better known in the Principality by his P^ardic appellation of " Tegid"), from a " Caution to the Eeader" (rybid i'r darleur), which, by an afterthought, as it would seem, appears at the end of the book, instead of its more appropriate place at the com- mencement. It begins, " Na ryfeda dim (darleur haudgar) diaingc lauer o faiau urth brintio y lyfryma". As it is too long for quotation in the original as well as in English, yet remarkable for the curious and valuable information it sup- plies, as to the reasons for the adoption of tlie singular or- thography and punctuation of the several works, I may, perhaps, Ije pardoned if I venture to offer a translation of it. " Wonder not (charitable reader) that many errors have escaped in the printing of this book, for the printer under- stood neither the language nor the letters, nor the characters. He was also so stubljorn and obstinate, nay, so pig-headed 60 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE (bencliuiban), after tlie nature of his country, that he would endure neither rebuke nor correction of his faults. More- over, considering that there are several modes of ortho- graphy customary among us, especially as to doubling the consonants, some using dd, II, sonie too often avoiding their use, joining h to each one of these, instead of doubling them: and because, to my thinking, the above custom is ugly and unseemly, I have seen good to follow the very Eeverend and eminent Master, Gryffyth Eobert, Canon Theologian of the mother-church of the city of Milan (" Canon theologaid o fam-Eglwys Dinas Mylen"), a man who deserves eternal praise and fame, not only because of his many virtues, but also for his learning and kno\vledge, and particularly (yn bendifadeu) in tbe Welsíi language. He, in his book on correct writing (yn ei lyfr o iawn ysgrif- enydiaeth) teaches, instead of doubling the letters, to put a prick, or tittle, under each, in this manner, d dd, 1 II, u îm> • • • ph instead of íf, by following the Hebrews, who use the same prick, instead of doubling the letters, which they call dages. And wonder not, besides, that I do not double the n, as in these words, tìjn, hyn, guyn, and the like, for it seemed better (to my judgment) to put an accent (acen) over it, when it might be necessary to lengthen, or double it. Lastly, wonder not that I sometimes borrow words (when they are wanted) from the Latin, for the old Welsh were wont to do the same thing, as it may be easily seen that the greater part of our language has be'en derived from the Latin (tynu'r rhan o^n iaith ni alan o'r ladin) which the above master shows in liis book of Ety- mology (cyfìachyddiaeth) ." As this last reference is to the second Part of Dr. Gryfíytli Eoberts' G^rammar, of which Eowlands speahs as consisting of 112 pages, it follows that the " Llyfr o iawn ysgrifen- yddiaeth", ubove referred to, is thc Eirst Part, with the title SIXTEKNT1I AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. Gl abbreviated. A second edition of this work was supposed to have been printed in 1657, under the title of Y DisfjyU ar Athraio o .ncu'ijdd. Of this I have a copy, printed with other works by Morgan Llwyd o Wynedd in 1765, in a note to Eowhands' Notice of which it is stated, however, that he, and not Eoger Smith, was the author. And a third, in 1683, nnder that of Dosparth Catholic ar holl hyiiciau'r ffydd, mcgis dialogncth rhwnfj y Discehcl cci Athraw. If this be so, and the title be printed correctly, the orthography and punctua- tion of the original must have been abandoned, and with it the system of Welsh wTÌting, adopted by Dr. Gr. Eoberts and his pupil, departed for ever ! The labours of Dr. Eoger Smith did not end here, for it appears from the Camhricm BiUiograŷhy, that he printed at Paris, in 1615, another book, in 24mo, containing about 300 pages, as conjectured by Rowlands, who had in his hands a copy reaching only to p. 276. The title is " Theater du Mond sef iw Gorsedd y Byd, Ue i gellir gweled trueni a Llaseni Dyn o ran y Corph ai Odidawgrwydd o ran yr Enaid ; a Scrifenwyd gynt yn y Frangaeg, ag a gyfieithwyd ir Gymraeg drwy lafyr Rosier Smyth o Dref Lan Elwy Athraw o Theologyddiaeth. Psal. 48. Homo cum in honore esset, non inteUexit, Comparatus est iumentis insipientibus & simUis factus est üs, Dyn pan oedd mewn anrhydedd heb ddeall a gyffiybwyd ir anifeiHaid di wybodus, ag ai gwnaeth i hun yn debyg iddynt hwy". Then foUows a monogram, in a sort of stanza of four Hnes, arranged in a square : — Dyrachwel yma, Mae yma Ddelw Darluniad Dymchwel yna Nid oes or Byd ünd Dymchwelyd. Rowlands teUs us that the work is divided into three books, and that the book was translated into EngUsh twenty- eight years after its pubUcation in Welsh, but witli a dif- 62 WELSH BOOKS PEINTED ABROAD IN THE ferent title-page. It professed to be "translated out of French into Spanish by ye ]\Iaster Baltazar Peres del Cas- tello, & lastly translated out of Castilian into English by Francis Fayrer, Merchant. London, 1663." My search in the British Museum has failed to discover either of these translations, but I came upon one by John Ahlay, printed in 1574 and 1582, iu octavo. The title-page has on it : — " Theatrum j\Iundi, the theatre or rule of the world, whereiu may be sene the running race and course of every man's life as touching miserie and felicitie, wherin be contained wonderfuU examples and learned devises to the overthrow of vice, and exalting of virtue. Whereunto is added a learned and pithie work of the excellence of man- kynd. Writlen in the French and Latiu tongues by Peter Boaystuan, Englished by John Alday. Imprinted at London by Henry Bynneman, for Thomas Hacket : and are to be solde at his shop at the Eoyal Exchange, at the signe of the Greene Dragon. Anno 1574 (16mo, 287 jDp.), in black letter. The " Table" is in Eoman characters. I also found the French work, entitled " Le Théatre du Monde, où il est faict un ample discours des misères humaines co[m]posé en Latin par P. (Pierre) Boaystuan surnommé Launay, natif de Bretagne, par luy-mesme, puis traduict en Français." The book, it must be confessed, would seem scarcely worthy, in the present day at least, of the reputation it must have attained, or of the pains taken in turning it into so many languages. The author, a good and religious man, was greatly addicted to the collection of marvellous stories, as appears from the titles of several other works of his, which he delighted to intervveave with " wise saws and modern instances". The book, however, is a great curiosity in its way. The remarkable point, as to the Welsh translation, is that, if Eowlands has correctly printed the long extract he has given from the Welsh translation, it will follow that SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. 63 Dr. Smyth liad already, in 1615, abandoned his punctuated and abbreviated orthography : for here \ve find the Is and ds doubled in ordinary nioderu fashion; and nothing peculiar about it, save tlie printing of the w with two sejoarate v's. If so, we can but exclaim, Sic traìisit gloria mundi ! But its verification is stiU a desideratum, on better authority than that of the not always accurate Eowlands, from a sight of the work itself. Nor can I feel that these remarks will have been without their use, if the fact of their having been made should bring to light the existence of a copy. Two other works still remain to be noticed, respecting which, curious and interesting as they are, the space neces- sarily devoted to the foregoing compels me to be brief, The title of the former of these is correctly given by Eowlands, as far as it goes, as follows : — " Eglurhad Helaethlawn o'r Athrawiaeth Gristnogawl, a gyfansodhwyd y tro cyntaf yn Italaeg, trwy waith yr Ardderchoccaf a'r Hybarchaf Gar- dinal Ehobert Bellarrain, o Gymdeithas yr Jesv. Ag o'r Italaeg a gymreigwyd er budh Ysprydol i'r Cymru, drwy ddiwydrwydh a dyfal gymmorth y pendefig canmoladwyV.E." "A full and copious exposition of the Christiau doctrine, which was composed first in Italian, being the work of the most eminent and most Eeverend Cardinal Eobert Bellar- mine, of the Society of Jesus. And was done into Welsh, from the Italian, for tlie spiritual benefit of the Cymry, through the assiduity and zealous assistance of the praise- worthy nobleman, V.E." Then follows the monogram, found on the title-page of many of the publications of the Society, viz., the letters I.H.S., surmounted by a Latin cross with three crosslets, the three nails of the Crucifixion below, all within a square of four lines, surrounded by a dotted border. After which are the words, " Permissu Superiorum", and the date in Eoman numerals, ]\I.D.CXVIII. On the top of the title-page, in ]\IS., are the abbreviated words, " Bibl. Coll., 64 WELSII BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE Angloruin, S. J. Andomari", in the copy in tlie King's Library at Brussels, where I first met with the work about eight years ago, showing that it once belonged to the library of the Jesuits^ College at St. Omer. It is only a few months ago that I found a perfect copy of the work in the library of the British Museum. It is in 16mo, and consists of 348 pages, but is wrongly described in the catalogue as printed at Louvain in 1618. It ends thus : " Moliant i'r Jesu, ag i'w Fam Fendigedig Mair bur-forwyn; ar Gyfar- chiad yr hon, y gorphenned hyn o gyfieithiad o'r Italaeg. 25 Martii, 1618. Finis." " Praise be to Jesus, and to His Blessed Mother, the pure Yirgin Mary : with the Salutation to whom this translation was finished from the Italian, on the 25th March 1618. The end." It concludes with a table of errata of three pages. The whole, excepting tlie foregoing, is printed in italic, each page within double lines, of about an inch apart. The letters II and dd are not doubled in this work, but are printed, like the Scotch Gaelic, with Ih, and dh. The work exists also in Latin, with the title " Card. Eoberti Bellarmini, S. J. Uberior Explicatio doctrinse Christianaì." The AVelsh translation was made in tlie Cardinal's life-time, for he died in 1620. A learned member of the Society, to whom we are greatly indebted for his share in the recent publication of the Becords of the English Province of thc Society of Jcsus, in six vols., has kindly furnished me with the following in- formation respecting tlie author. He states that "Fatlier John Salisbury translated Card. Bellarmine's larger Catcchism into Welsh in 1618. He was a native of Merionethshire, born 1575, educated abroad, and, having been ordained priest, was seut upon the English Mission. After labouring in it for a long tinie, and successfuUy, he entered the Society of Jesus in 1605, and was professed of the four solemn vows in London in 1618. Upon the deatli of Father Eobert SIXTEENTII AND SEYENTEENTH CENTURIES. G5 Jones, tlie Superior of the North and South District, S. J., in 1G15, r. John Salisbury succeeded him in that office, residing at Raglan Castle, where he was Chaplain to the Lady Florence Sornerset, a convert of F. Eobert Jones. F. John Salisbury was the founder of the coUege or district of the English proviuce S. J. called the College of S. Francis Xavier, and the Xorth and South Wales Mission in 1622, and he died Supcrior of it in 1625. His transLation of Card. Bellarmine's larger CatecMsm into Welsh was printed at tbe press of the Euglish province, at their College of St. Omer, in 1618, tacito nomine. He also composed some other smaller works of piety." The statement that he was a native of Merionethshire seems to point to his being one of the Eug branch of the Salisburys of Bachymbyd and Llew- eni. The only oue I have been able to find of the name belonging to that family is John, second son of William Salisbury of Eug, who died iu 1677, and whose elder brother Owain Salisbury, is said to have married an English lady, and joined the Catholic Church {Ärch. Camh: for 1878, p. 289). The statement that he died without issue is, 2>ro tanto, in favour of his identity with Father John Salisbury, who, it is natural to suppose, may have beeu iustrumental in his brother's conversion. I have now come to the last work on my Jist, and one which, perliaps, may be felt to have a peculiar interest for us, inasmuch as a perfect — if I inistahe not, the only perfect copy known was in the possession of the late lamented founder of the resuscitated Cymmrodorion Society, the Eev. Eobert Jones, of Eotherhithe. The title, as given by Eow- lands, is " Allwydd neu Agoriad Paradwys i'r Cymrv. Hynny y\v Gweddiau, üevotionau, Cynghorion, ac Athrawiaethau tra duwiol ac angenrheidiol i bol) Christion yn mynnu agoryd y I'orth a myned i raewn i'r Nef Wedi eu cyunuU o amryw lyfrau duwiol, a'i cyfieithu yn Gymraeg : iieu wedi eu VOL. IV. F 66 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABEOAD IN THE cyfansoddi, gan J. H. Yn Lvyck. Imprintiwyd yn y Mwyddyn mdclxx. [12 plyg bychan.]" " A Key, or Opening of Paradise to tlie Cymry. That is, prayers, devo- tions, counsels, and instructions, very godly and necessary for every Christian desiring to open the gate and enter into Heaven. Gathered out of several godly books, aud trans- lated into Welsh, or composed by J. H. at Lvyck. Printed in the year 1670. [Small 12mo.]" The character of the ■work is thus described by Rowlands : " This is a Book of Devotions, or Popish Missal, in parallel Welsh and Latin, in 478 pp. 12mo., and written in clear and good language. The top lines and íirst words are in red letters. It is probable that the compiler was a South Wales man, for he addresses it, ' To my Brothers and Sisters, and other Faithful Eelatives in Gwent and Brecheinoc'. And from the initials of his name, J. H, it is likely that he was one of the Havards, of Defynog, as there have been families of that surname there for ages, and, moreover, adhering to the Popish religion, and one of theni has ever been in the priesthood. His salutation of his relatives in 'Gwent and Brecheinoc' is a corroborative proof of this. The place called ' Lvyck', where the book is said to have been printed, is said by the Eev. D. S. Evans to be ' Liége', in the present kingdom of Belgium", with more to the same purpose. And in a letter from Mr. Evans, quoted in a note, it is added, " Tliere is no disputing that this book w^as printed in the town called in Flemish (Isdiraeg) ' Luik' or ' Luyk', in Ger- man Lüttich, and in French 'Liége'." But, alas for con- jecture, which, however learned, reasonable, or iuherently or extrinsically probable, till fact comes forth to prove or dis- prove it, is finally stiU but conjecture. Eowlands, in the first place, has missed the mark in calling the book a Catholic Missal. It is rather a volume of miscellaneous and general iustruetions and devotions for tlie use of the laity at church SIXTEENTn AND SEYENTEENTII CENTUBIES. G7 and elsewhere. At the end is a little treatise, partly in Euglish and partly in AVelsh, intended to teach the Welsh that, if they pronounce Latin like their own language, they ■\vill certaiuly pronounce it aright ; and that Englishmen wiU do well to take a lesson from the Welsh if they wish to pro- nounce Latin so as to be understood on the Continent. Tlie book commences with a calendar, and is followed by a chapter entitled " Athrawaeth Cristionogawl", not, however, as one might be led to conjecture, theidentical"Athrawaeth", reprinted, of Dr. Maurice Clynog. And again, both Mr. Eowlands and his editor, Mr. Silvan Evans, though rightly identifying Lvyck with Liége, have missed the mark together in ascribing, on grounds however apparently well-founded, the composition of this work to a Havard. Having been informed by Arthur W. K. jMiller, Esq., of the British INIuseum, to whom I feel gratefully indebted for much valuable assistance in tlie prosecution of this enquiry, tliat it appears from Cotton's Topographical Gazetteer that " At Liége, a colleoe of Euolish Jesuits was o ^ o o founded, in 1616, by George Talbot, afterwards Earl of Shrewsbury, which was destroyed in 1794", I applied yet again to the same kind informant as before respecting the translation of Bdlarmines Catechism, from whom I have been gratified to obtain the solution of this long-hidden mystery. The Key (Allwydd) was published in London in 1670, but must have been " imprinted" at Liége. The author was Father Jolm Hugh Owen, who usually passed by the name of John Hughes. He was born in Anglesey in 1615, and died at Holywell, December 28th, lG8ö. The Rccords of thc Encjlish Province of the Societij of Jcsus con- tain the foUowing notice of this pious and learned Welsli- man: — "The diary of the English College, Eome, says tliat hc was admitted, under the name of John Hughes, an olummis of that college, December 25th, 163G, oät. twenty-one F 2 68 WELSH BOOKS PRINTED ABROAD IN THE years, and left Eome for England, September 28th, 1643. Vir patientiéB singularis egreyie se gcssit is the character written of him in the Diary. He entered the English ProYÌnce in 1648, while a missionary priest in England. In a Catalogue for 1655, he is mentioned as then serving in the College or District of S. Francis Xavier and the Welsh Mission. It appears that some months previously to his death he had fallen off his horse on returning from Mr. Salisbury's, a recent convert to the Catholic Faith, whither he had gone to administer the Sacraments to his family. Besides the ordinary fast every Friday, when he took a moderate collation at night, he used to abstain from aU food until Sunday at noon. He never went from home for the purpose of recreation, and never played at cards, or similar games. He had practised fasting from his youth. He was the author of a MS. Eeport in Welsh, dated July 6th, 1668, describing the cure of Eoger Whetstone, then about sixty years of age, from inveterate lameness, on August 20th, 1667, by drinhing the water of St. Winifred's Well. This poor man came from Bromsgrove, in Worcestershire, and after being a Quaker and an Anabaptist, became a good Catholic. His son, about eleven years of age, was christened in the Catholic Church, after full instruction, unto whom the greatest personages (says a ]\IS. at Stonyhurst CoUege) were pleased to be patrons. " Father Owen published some treatises, tacito nomine, 'On the grievousness of mortal sin, especially of heresy', London, 1668; also a Catechism in Welsh, London, 1668, and the Prayer Book called ' The Key of Heaven'." It is to be regretted that the information here given respecting the last work, which appears to be identical witli tlie object of our inquiry_, is incomplete, inasmuch as the title is giyen in Euglish, as if the Prayer Book were com- posed in that language. This is probably the case, and the SIXTEENTH AND SEYENTEENTÍI CENTUllIES. 69 Welsh work a translation or paraphrase of the former, in- teuded by the learned Father to be adapted to the special needs of his own countrymen. The former may have been priuted ìn London, and the hitter at Liége ; while the destruction of the CoUege in 1794 may account for the ignorance that has existed relative to this work and its author. There is another "work, which, from its title, was clearly written by a Catholic, and as it appears to have the name of neither place nor author on the title-page, was probably printed abroad. It appears in the Camh'ian Bibliography as No. 2 of the year 16G1, with this title: "Drych Cydwybod, sef modd cymmwys a ífrwy thlawn i ddwyn pob math ar ddyn i gael gwybodaeth o'i bechodau, a megis ei gweled ger bron ei lygaid, gan ddangos iddo pa fodd i gwneiíî ei CyfFes (sic) i'w Dad enaid, a'r modd i gael meddyginiaeth am danynt. 12 plyg." " A Mirror of Conscience, or a suitable and fruitful method of briuging every sort of person to a knowledge of his sins, and to see them as it were before his eyes, showing him how he shall make his Confession to his spiritual Father, and the way to get a cure for them. 12mo." There was, to my knowledge, a copy of this \vork in the possession of a poor person in Caernarvonshire in 1848. Whether it is still in existence, I am unable at present to ascertain. YO WELSH ANTHHOPOLOGY. By f. w. rudler. When it was clecided tliat the Britisli Association for the Advancement of Science should hold its Fiftieth Annual Meeting in Wales, those members of the Association who are interested in the Principality trusted that the occasion would be used for the discussion of many scientific questions of local interest. Upwards of thirty years had passed since the previous visit of this scientific body to Wales, and during that period — a period which represents the lifetime of a generation — many branches of science had undergone un- paralleled development. Take, for example, the science of Anthropology. When the Association met at Swansea in 1848, tlie term " anthropology", in its modern biological sense, was scarcely known to men of science. Such papers as might be written on anthropological subjects were, iu those days, sent to the geographical section, where they were received by the " sub-section of ethnology". But ctlinology, the study of races, is a much narrower and less appropriate term thau anthropology , the study of Man in his entirety. Moreover, the relations of anthropology lie obviously in the direction of biology, the science of life, rather tlian in thàt of geography. The British Association Iias, therefore, since 1871, recognised anthropology as an important department of the great science of biology. Having acted for seven years as Secretary to the Anthro- pological Department, I had undertahen to continue tlie duties of this offìce at Swansea. But as the time of raeeting approached, the Council desired me to act as Vice-President WELSII ANTIIIÎOrOLOGY. 71 of tlie Section, witli cliarge of tlie Antliropological Depart- ment. It thus became my diity to open the proceedings of the Departnieut with an address. Naturally anxious to give local colour to these proceedings, I fe.lt bound to deal with thequestion of Welshanthropology — a (piestionwhich bristles witl\ such forniidable difüculties that I approached it with diffidence, and handled it but lightly. Notwithstanding the crudeness and the defects of the address, the editors of Y Cymmrodor have been so courteous as to suggest its repro- duction in these pages. On looking at the essay, it became evident that in order to íìt it for its new setting it would require some modifica- tion. I have, therefore, with the editors' permission, abridged it in one place and expanded it in another, so as to make it more appropriate to its present position. The early part has been altogether omitted, since it dealt with questions of purely local interest, The discourse was opened, in fact, by a reference to tlie difficulties which have been iniported into the ethnology of Glamorganshire by the inílux, of late years, of Engiish and Irish imraigrants, and formerly of Flemings, Norsemen, and yet earlier colonists. But if we could strip off all extraneous elements which have been introduced by the modern settler and the mediseval Fleming, possibly also by the Norman baron, and even the Eoman soldier, we might eventually lay bare for anthropological study the deep-lying stratum of the population — the original Welsh element. AYliat, tlien, are the ethnical relations of the typical man of South Wales ? Nine people out of every ten to whom this question might be addressed would unhesitatingly answer that the true AYelsh are Celts or Kelts.^ And they would seek to justify ^ Wliother this word should be writteu Cdt or Kdt seems to be a iiuitter of scientitic indifference. Probably the bahauce of opiniou uniouíí ethnulu<iistö is in thc dircction of thc formcr i*endcriug. Ncver- ^o' 72 WELSII ANTIIROPOLOGY, their answer by a confident appeal to the Welsh language. ISTo philologist has any doubt about the position of this language as a member of the Keltic family. The Welsh and the Breton fall naturally together as living members of a group of languages, to which Professor Ehys applies the term Bfytlionic, a group which also includes such dead tongues as the old Cornish, the speech of the Strathclyde Britons, and possibly the language of the Picts and of the Gauls. On tlie other hand, the Gaelic of Scotland, the Irish, and the Manx, arrange themselves as naturally in another group, which Professor Ehys distinguishes as the Goiclelic branch of the Keltic stock.^ But does it necessarily theless it must be borne in mind that the word " celt" is so commonly used now-a-days by writers ou prehistoric anthropology to desiguate an axe-head, or some such weapou, whether of metal or of stone, that it is obviously desirable to make the difference between the archíeological word and the ethnological term as clear as possible. If ethnologists persist iu writing " Celt", the two words differ only in the magnitude of an initial, and when spoken are absolutely indistinguishable. I shall therefore write, as a matter of expediency, " Kelt". It is curious to uote how the Avord ceìt originally came to be used as the name of a weapon or instrument. The pojíular notion that it was because such weapons were used by the people called Celts is, I need hardly say, wholly base- less. The sole wrilten warranty for usiug such a word appears to be a passage iu the Vulgate versiou of Job, where the patriarch says (xix, 24) that he wishes his words to be graven on the rock with a chisel — celte. Hence it has been supposed that there was a Low Latin word, celtis or celtes^ siguifying a chisel, and conuected with ccelo, to engrave. But Mr. Knight Watson has poiuted out that the word celte, in the Latin MSS., is a bluuder for certe. All the MSS. earlier than the twelfth centiiry give the latter reading. The words of Job are there- fore to be graven ou the rock for surety — cei'te. It tluis ajjpears that the word cclt, as the name of a sharp-edged tool, has been founded on an eutirely false reading. But even if all this be true, if we admit that there was originally uo justificatiou for the use of the term, it is much too late in the day to attempt to oust so deeply-rooted a word from the vocabulary of the archEeologists. 1 Lectures on Welsh PhUolotjy. By John Rhŷs, ]\[.A., 2nd edition, 1878, p. 15. WELSII ANTimOPOLOGY. 73 follow that all tlie peoples who are closely Iinked together by speaking, or by having at some time spoken, these Keltic languages, are as closely linked together by ties of blood ? Cîreat as tlie value of language unquestionably is as an aid to ethnological classification, are we c[uite safe in concluding that all the Keltic-speaking peoples are one in race — that they are true Kelts ? The answer to snch a question must needs depend upon the sense in which the anthropologist uses the word Kelt. History and tradition, philology and ethnology, archteology and craniology, have at different times given widely diver- sent definitions of the term. Sometimes the word has been used with such elasticity as to cover a multitude of peoples, who differ so widely one from another in physical character- istics, that if the hereditary persistence of such qualities counts for anything, they cannot possibly be referred to a common stock. Sometimes, on the other hand, the word has been so restricted in its defìnition, that it has actually excluded the most typical of all Kelts — the Gaulish Kelts of Cíesar. According to one authority, the Kelt is short; according to another, tall: one ethnologist defines him as being dark, another as fair ; this craniologist finds that he has a long skull, while that one declares that his skull is short. It was no doubt this ambiguity that led so keen an observer as Dr. Beddoe to remark, nearly fifteen years ago, that " Kelt and Keltic are terms which were useful in their day, but which have ceased to convey a distinct idea to the minds of modern students."^ No anthropologist has laboured more persistently in en- deavouring to evoke order out of this Keltic chaos than the late Dr. Paul Broca. This distinguished anthroj)ologist 1 Mcm. Aììthrop. Soc. Lon., vol. ii, 1866, p. 348. 2 The following are BrocaV principal contributions to tliisvoxcd qiies- tion: — " Qii'est-ce que les Celtes?" BuUctins de lu Société írAìtthrojioìoc/ic 74 WELSH ANTHROPOLOGY. always held tliat tlie name of Kelt slioiüd be strictly limited to the Kelt of positive history — to the people, or rather confederation of peoples, actually seen by Caîsar in Keltic Gaul — and, of course, to their descendants in the same area. Every schoolboy is familiar with the epitome of Gaulish ethnology given by Julius in his opening chapter. Nothing can be clearer than liis description of the tripartite division of Gaul, and of the separation between the three peoples who inhabited the country — the BelgcC, the Ac[uitani, and the Celtíe. Of these three peoples the most important were tliose whom the Eomans called Galli, but who called them- selves, as the historian tells us, Celtse. The country occupied by the Keltic population stretched from the Alps to the Atlantic in one direction, and from the Seine to the Garonne in another ; but it is diftìcult to fìnd any direct evidence tliat the Kelts of this area ever crossed into Britain. Broca refused to apply the name of Kelt to the old inhabitants of Belgic Gaul, and, as a matter of course, he denied it to any of the inhabitants of the British Isles. "Writing as late as 1877, in full view of all the argumeuts which had been adduced against his opinions, he still said : " Je continue à soutenir, jusqu'à preuve du contraire, ce que j'ai avancé il y a douze ans, dans notre première discussion sur les Celtes, savoir, qu'il n'existe aucune preuve, qu'on ait constaté dans les Iles-Britanniques l'e^istence d'un peuple portant le nom de Celtes.^ Nevertheless, in discussing tlie Keltic question witli M. Henri Martin, he admitted the convenience, almost the pro- de Paris, t. v. p. 457 ; " Le Nom des Celtes", ihid. 2 sér. t. ix, p. 662 ; '' Sur les Textes relatifs aux Celtes daus le Grande-Bretagne", ihid. 2 sér. t. xii, p. 5ü9 ; " La Race Celtique, ancienne et moderne", Bevue d'Anthropologic, t. ii, p. 578 ; and " E.echerclies sur l'Ethnologie de la France", Mêm. de la Soc. Anthrojì.^ t. i. p. 1. 1 BuUctins de la Socicíé d' Anthropologic de Paris^ 2 súr. t. xii, 1878, p. 511. WELSir ANTIIROPOLOGY. 7o priety, of refcrring to all who spoke Keltic langiiages as Rcltic peoples, though of course he would not hear of their being called Kelts. "On peut très-bien les nommer les peiiples celtiques. Mais il est entièrement faux de les appeler les Ccltcs, corame on le fait si souvent." ^ Whether we use the word Kelt in its wide linguistic sense, or in the narrower sense to which it has been reduced by the French anthropologists, it is important to reniember that tlie Welsh do not designate, aud never have designated them- selves by this term or by any similar word. Their national name is Cymry, the plural of Cymro. My former coUeague, the Eev. Professor Silvan Evfins, kindly informs me that the most probable derivation of this word is from cyd- and hro, " country", the old form of which is hrog, as found in Allo- lro(jíe, and some other ancient names. The meaning of Cymry is therefore " fellow-countrymen", or compatriots. Such a meaning naturally suggests that the name must have been assumed in consequence of some foreign invasion — possibly when the Welsh were banded together against either the Eomans or the English. If this assumption be correct it must be a word of comparatively late origin, and helps us but little in our enquiry into the early relatious of the Welsh. 2 ' Bulltüns dc la Sociétí d' Anthropologie de Paris, t. ix, 1874, p. 6G2. 2 It is scarcely necessary to add that the term Welsh was given by the Teutonic invaders to any people vphom they found to be aliens in blood and iu speech. On the Continent the same word is seen in the name of the Walloons ; so, too, \ve find it in such place-names as Wiilsch- huìd (Italy), Wallachia and Val-lais. lu this country, the English called the Britons Wcalas, or foreigners, aud their country Weal-ci/nne. What we now call Wales they termed North Wales, because they recognised another Wales, and other Welsh, in the promontory of Cornwall and Devou. That promontory they termcd ]\'cst Wales, aud a relic of this nomeuclature still lingers in our modern Cormcall — the cornu, or horn of Wales. Nor should it be forgotten that there is also a French Corn- •\vall — the narrow peninsula between Brest and Quimper, in Finistère, being kno\vn as CornouaiUe, or Cornu Gallix. In thc north of Englaud the greiit kingdom of Strathclyde was inhabited by Welsh. 76 WELSH ANTHEOPOLOGY. All tlie evidence which the ethnologist is able to glean from classical writers with respect to the physical characters and ethnical relations of the ancient inhabitants of this countryj may be put into a nutshell, with room to spare. The exceediníT meao-reness of our data from this source will o o be admitted by anyone who glances over the passages re- latins: to Britain, which are collected in the Monumenta Historica Britannica. As to tlie people in the south, there is the well-known statement in Cíesar that tlie maritime parts of Britain, the southern parts which he personally Yisited, were peopled by those who liad crossed over from the Belgöe, for what purpose we need not enquire. Of the Britons of the interior, wliom he never saw, he merely repeats a popular tradition which represented thern as abori- gines.^ They may, therefore, have been Keltic tribes, akin to the Celti of Gaul, though there is nothing in Caìsar's words to support such a view. Tacitus, in writing the life of his father-in-law, Agricola, says that the Britons nearest to Gaul resembled the Gauls.'^ If he refers here to the sea-coast tribes in the south-east of Britain, the comparison must be with the Belgic and not with the Keltic Gauls. But his subsequent reference to the resemblance between the sacred rites of the Britons and these of the Gauls suggests that his remarhs may be fairly extended to the inland tribes beyond the liniits of the Belgic Britons, in which case the resemblance may be rather with the Gaulish Kelts. Indeed, this inference, apart from the testimony of language, is the chief evidence upon whicli ethnologists have based tlieir conclusion as to the ICeltic origin of the Britons, 1 " Britannife pars interior ab iis incolitur, quos natos in insula ipsi memoria proditum dicunt : maritima pars ab iis, qui pra^dse ac belli in- ferendi causa ex Belgis transiorant." — Dc Beìhi (laìlicd^ lib. v, c. 12. 2 " Proximi Gallis ct similcs sunt." — Agricoìa^ c. xi. WELSII ANTHROPOLOGY. 77 Our data for restoring tlie anthropological cliaracteristics of the ancient Britons are Lut few and small. It is true that a description of Bunduica, or Boadicea, has heen left to ns by Xiphiline, of Trebizond ; but then it wiU be objected that he did not write until the twelfth century. Yet it must be remembered that he merely abridged the works of Dion Cassius, the historian, who wrote a thousand years earlier, and consequently we have grounds for believing that what Xiphiline describes is simply a description taken from tlie lost books of an early historian who is supposed to have drawn his information from original sources. Now Boadicea is described in these terms : " She was of the largest size, most terrible of aspect, most savage of countenance and harsh of voice, having a profusion of yellow hair which fell dov/n to lier hips."^ Making due allowance for rhetorical exaggeration, making allowance, too, for the fact that in con- sequence of her royal descent she is likely to liave been above the average stature, and even admitting that she dyed lier liair — a practice not uncommon among many ancient tribes — it is yet clear that this British queen must be re- garded as belonging to the xanthous type — tall and fair. Tlie tribe of the Iceni, over wliich this blonde amazon ruled, is generally placed beyond the limits of the Belgic Britons ; though some authorities have argued in favour of its Belgic origin. If the latter view be correct, we should expect the queen to be tall, light-haired, and blue-eyed ; for, from what we know of the Belgíe, such were tlieir features. Ca3sar asserts that the majority of the Belgai were derived from the Germans.2 j>-^^^ notwithstanding this asserfion, most ethnologists are inclined to ally them with the Celti, with- out, of course, denying a strong Teutonic admixture. Strabo 1 il/oH. Ilist. Brit., Excerpta, p. ]vi. 2 "Plerosque Belgas csse ortos ab Geriuautó.'' — De BlUo Gull., lib. ii, c. 4. 78 WELSH ANTHROPOLOGY. says^ that tlic Eelgffi and Celti liacl the same Gaulish form, though both diífered widely in physical characters from the Aquitanians. As to language, Cöesar's statement that the Belgic and Keltic differed, prohably refers only to dialectical differences.^ If a close ethnical relationship can be esta- blished between the Celti and the Belgce, British ethnology clearly gains in simplification. To what extent the Belgic settlers in this country resembled the neighbouring British tribes must remain a moot point. According to Strabo,^ the Britons were taller than the Celti, with hair less yellow, and they were slighter in build. By the French school of ethnologists the Belgffi are identified with the Cymry, and are described as a tall fair people, similar to the Cimbri already mentioned ; and Dr. Prichard, the founder of English anthropology, was led long ago to describe the Keltic type in similar terms.* Yet, as we pass across Britain westwards, and advance towards those parts which are reputed to be predomi- nently Keltic, tlie proportion of tall fair folk, speaking in general terms, diminishes, while the short and dark element in the population increases, until it probably attains its maximum somewhere in South Wales. As popular impres- sions are apt to lead us astray, let us turn for accuracy to the valuable mass of statistics coUected in Dr. Beddoe's well-known paper " On tlie Stature and Bulk of Man in tlie British Isles",^ a paper to which every student refers with imfailing confidence, aud which wiU probably remain our 1 Lib. iv, c. i. 2 " Quand César dit: Hi omnes lingua^ institutis^ lef/ibus^ inter se dif- ferunt^ il faut traduire ici le mot lingna par dialecte.^^ — Les Dernicrs Bretons. Par Emile Souvestre, vol. i, p. 141. 3 Lib. iv, c. 5. * Researches into the Physical History of Manlcind. By J. C. Pricliard, M.D., F.R.S., vol. iii, p. 189. û Mem. Anfhrop. Soc. Lond., vol. iii, 1870, p. ÖS-i. WELSII ANTHROPOLOGY. 79 standnrd authority until the labonrs of our Anthropometric Committee are suíliciently matured for puLlication. Dr. Beddoe, summing up his observations on the physical clia- racters of the Welsh as a whole, defines them as of " short stature, with good weight, and a tendency to darhness of eyes, hair, and skin". Dr. Beddoe, in another paper.i indi- cated the tendency to darhness by a numerical expressiou which he termed the index of nigrescence. " In the coast- districts and low-lands of Llonmouthshire and Glamorgan, the ancient seats of Saxon, Norman, and Flemish colonisa- tion, I find", says this observer, "the indices of hair and eyes so low as 33.5 and 63 ; while in the interior, excluding the chihlren of English and Irish immigrants, the fìgures rise to 57.3 and 109.5 — this last ratio indicating a prevalence of dark eyes surpassing what I have met with in any other part of Britain" (p. 43). Many years ago, Mr. Matthew Moggridge furnished the authors of the Crania Britannica with notes of the pliysical characteristics of the AYelsh of Glamorganshire. He defined the people as having " eyes (long) bright, of dark or hazel colour, hair generally black, or a very dark brown, lank, generally late in turning grey."^ There can be no question, then, as to the prevalence of melanism in this district. Nor does it seem possible to account for this tendency, as some anthropologists have suggested, by tlie influence of the surrounding media. Even those who believe most firmly in the potency of the envi- ronment will hardly be inclined to accept the opinion seriously entertained some years ago by the Eev. T. rrice, that the black eyes of Glamorganshire are due to the pre- 1 " Ou the Testimony of Local Phenomena in the West of England to the Permanence of Authropological Types." — Ihid., vol. ii, 18C6, p. 37. 2 Crav. Brit.. vol. i, p. 53. 80 WELSH ANTHUOPOLOGY. yalence of coal fires.^ Long before coal came into use tliere was tlie same tendency to nigrescence among tlie Welsli. This may be seen, as Dr. Nicholas has pointed out, in the bardic names preserved in ancient Welsli records, where the cognomen of du, or " black", very frequently occurs. Thiis, in the Mìjvyrian Archaiology of Wales, between a.d. 1280 and 1330, there are registered four "blacks" to one "red" and one "grey" — namely, Gwilym Ddu, Llywelyn Ddu, Goronwy Ddu, and Dafydd Ddur' The oriüfin of this dark element in the Welsh is to be explained, as everyone wiU have anticipated, by reference to the famous passage in Tacitus, wliich has been worn tlireadbare by ethnologists. Tacitus tells us that the ancient British tribe of Silures — a tribe inhabiting what is now Glamorganshire, Monmoutbshire, Herefordshire, and parts at least of Brecknockshire and Radnor — had a swarthy com- plexion, mostly with curly hair, and that from their situation opposite to Spain tliere was reason to believe that the Iberians had passed over the sea and gained possession of the coimtry.^ It will be obseiwed that although Tacitus speaks of their dark complexion, he does not definitely state that the liair was dark ; but this omission has, curiously enough, been supplied by Jornandes, a Goth, who, in the sixth century, wrote a work whicli professes to be an extract from the lost history of Cassiodorus, wherein the very words of Tacitus are reproduced with the necessary addition.* ^ Essay on the Physiognomy and Physiology of tlie Present Inhahitants of Britain, 1829. 2 The Pedigrec nf the EngJish Penpìe, fifth edition, 1878, p. 4G7. 3 " Silurum colorati vultus et torti plerumque crines, et posita contra Ilispania, Iberos yeteres trajecisse, easc[ue sedes occupasse, fìdem faciunt." — Agricola^ c. xi. * " Sylorum ( = Silurum) colorati vultus, torto plerique crine, ct nigro nascuntur." — Dc Echus Gcticis, c. ii; quoted in il/on. Hist. Brit., Ex- cerpta, p. lxxxiii. It is coujectured tliat the classical word Siluì-es is WELSH ANTIIROPOLOGY. 81 Witli these passages before us, can we reasonably doubt that the swart blood in tlie Welsh of the present day is a direct legacy from their Silurian ancestors ? Setting what Tacitus here says about the Silures against what he says in the next sentence about the Britons nearest to Gaul (p. 76), it is clearthat we must recognise a duality of type in the population of Southern Britain in his day. This fact has been clearly pointed out by Professor Huxley as one of the few " fìxed points in British ethnology".^ At tlie dawn of history in this country, eighteen centuries ago, the population was not homogeueous, but contained repre- sentatÌYes both of Professor Huxley's Melanochroi and of his Xantlwchroi. If we have any regard whatever for the per- sistence of anthropological types, we sliould hesitate to refer both of these to one and the same elementary stock. We are led, then, to ask which of these two types, if either, is to be regarded as Keltic ? It is because both of these types, in turn, have been called Keltic that so much confusion has been imported into ethuo- logical nomenclature. The common-sense conclusion, there- fore, seems to be that neither type can strictly be termed Keltic, and that such a term had better be used only in linguistic anthropology, Tlie Kelt is merely a person who speaks a Keltic language, quite regardless of his race, though it necessarily follows that all persons who speak similar languages, if not actually of one blood, must have been at some period of their history in close social contact. In this sense, all the inhaljitants of Britaiu at the period of the Eoman iuvasion, notwithstanding the distinction between Xanthro- derÌYcd from the British iiame Essìjllw;/r, the people of Essì/Ihrç, Sce Nichülass Ilistnrij of (j'lamurijaìishiìr, 1874, p. 1. It is dillicult to detcr- miue how far aud iu -what respects the Silures resemblcd, or diffcred from, the other inhaud tribes. Of tlie Caledouiaus and of the Bclgae we kuo\v somethiug, but of the othcr inhabitauts wc are ç[uite iguorant. ^ Critiqucs and Adürcsÿcs, p. 106. VOL. IV. G 82 WELSH ANTIIROrOLOGY. chroi and Melanocliroi, were probaLly to be styled Kelts. Tbere can be little doiibt tbat tbe xantbous Britons always spoke a Keltic tongne ; but it is not so easy to decide wbat was tbe original speecb of tbeir melanocbroic neigbbours. Tbe existence of two types of population, dark and fair, side by side, is a pbenomenon wbicb was repeated in ancient Gaul. As tbe Silures were to Britain, so were tbe Aquitani to Gaul — tbey were tbe dark Iberian element. Strabo states tbat wbile tbe natives of Keltic and Belgic Gaul resembled eacb otlier, tbe Acpiitanians differed in tbeir pbysical cba- racters from botb of tbese peoples, and resembled tbe Iberians. But Tacitus bas left on record tbe opinion tbat tbe Silures also resembled tbe Iberians ; bence tbe conclusion tbat tbe Silures and tbe Aquitaniaus were more or less alike. Now it is generally believed tbat tbe relics of tbe old Aquitanian population are still to be found lingering in tbe neigbbour- bood of tbe Pyrenees, being represented at tbe present day by tbe Basques. A popular notion bas tbus got abroad tbat tbe ancient Silures must bave been remotely afbned to tbe Basque populations of rrance and Spain. Nevertbeless, tbe modern Basques are so mixed a race tbat, altbougb retaining tbeir ancient language, tbeir pbysical cbaracters bave been so modified tbat we can bardly expect to find in tbem tbe features of tlie old Silurians. Tbus, according to tbe Eev. Wentwortb Webster, tbe average colour of tbe Basque bair at tbe present day is not darker tlmn cbestnut.^ Neitber does language render us any aid towards solving tbe Basque problem. If tbe Silures were in tbis country prior to tbe advent of tbe Cymry, and if tliey were cognate witli tbe Basques, it seems ouly reasonable to suppose tbat some spoor of tbeir Iberian speecb, bowever scant, migbt still be lingering amongst us. Yet pbilologists bave sougbt 1 "The Basque and tlie Kelt." — Joiirn. Anthrop. I?isf., vol. v, 1876, p. 5. ■WELSH ANTIIIiOPOLOGY. 83 in vain for the traces of any Euskarian element in the Cym- raog. Our distinguished member,H.I.H. Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte, perhaps the only philologist in this country who has a right to spealc with authority on such a subject, has obligingly informed me that he knows of no connexion "\vhatever between tlie two lauguages, Still, it must be remembered that tlie Iberian affinity of the Sihires, sug- gested by the remarh of Tacitus, does not necessarily mean Bascj[ue affinity. Some philologists have even denied that the Basc[ues are Tberians.^ All tliat we seelc at present to establish is this — that the dark Britons, represented by the tribe of Silures, altliougli they came to be a Keltic-speaking people, \vere distinct in race from the fair Britons, and, tlierefore, in all likeliliood were originally distinct in speech. Nor should it be forgotten that relics of a pre-Keltic non- Aryan people have been detected in a few place-names in Wales. Thus, Professor Rliŷs is inclined to refer to this category such names as Menapia, Mona, and IMynwy ^ — the last-named being a place (Monmouth) withiii the territory of the old Silures. On the wliole, it seems to uie safer to foUow Professor Eolleston in speahing of the dark pre-Keltic element as Silurian rather than as Basque or as Iberian.^ There is, however, c|uite another quarter to which the anthropologist who is engaged in this iuvestigation may turu with fair promise of reward. The late Dr. Tlmrnam, more than fifteen years ago, wrote a singularly suggestive paper " On the Two Principal Forms of Ancient British and Gaulish Slculls".'* The long-continued researches of tliis 1 "La Langue Ibérienne et la Lauguc Basque." Par M. Yan Eys. Jìíttie de Lui(juistiquc. July 1874. 2 "Lecturos on Welsh Philology," 2ncl ed., p. 181. 3 British Barrows, by Canon GreenwcU aud Professor Rollcstou, p. 630. * Memoirs o/ the Anthrop. Soc. Loud., vol. i, 1865, p. 120 ; vol. iii, 1870, p. 41. g2 84 WELSII ANTHROPOLOGY. eminent archaeological anatoniist led him to the concliision that the ohlest sepulchres of this country — the chambered and other long barrows wliicli lie explored in Wilts and Gloucestershire — invariably contained the remains of a dolichocephalic people, who were of short stature, and apparently were unacquainted with the use of metals. The absence of metal would aloue raise a suspicion that these elongated tumuli were older than the round, conoidal, or bell-shaped barrows, M'hich contain ol)jects of bronze, if not of iron, with or without weapons of stone, and commonly associated with the remains of a taller brachycephalic people.^ Even before Dr. Thurnam forcibly pointed attention to this distinction, it had been independently observed by so experienced a barrow-opener as the late Mr. Bateman,^ whose researches were conducted in cj[uite another part of the country — the district of the ancient Cornavii. More- over, Professor Daniel Wilson's studies in Scotland had led him to conclude that the earliest population of Britain were dolichocephalic, and possessed, in fact, a form of skull which, from its boat-like shape, he termed hiLiìibecephalic.^ Nor should it be forgotten that as far back as 1844 the late Sir W. R. Wilde expressed his belief that in Ireland the 1 It may be useful to remark that authropologists speak of people as doUchocephalic ., or long-headed, if the breadth of their skull bears to its leugtli a ratio of less than 80 to 100. Ou the other hand, people are Irachuccjìlialìc, or short-headed, wheu measuremcnt shows that length : breadth : : 80 (or more) : 100. In spite of the pleouasm, we occasioually speak of brachycephalic and dolichocephalic skulls. The ternis " long- headed" and " short-lieaded" are, of course, always used to designate \ong-slulletl aud ähoTt-sJcuUed people — never to designate a long or short /ace. It may seem puerile to add such a remark, yet non-anthropolo- gical people have occasiouully described a man as loug-headed when they merely meant long-visaged. 2 Ten Years' Digglugs, 18G1, p. 1-16. 3 l'nhistoric Annals of Scotland, 1851. WELSII ANTIIROPOLOGY. 85 most ancient type of skull is a long skull, wliicli lie held to beloug to a dark-eomplexionecl people, probably aboriginal, who were succeeded by a fair, round-headed race.^ But while this succession of races was recognised by sevéral observers, it remained for Dr. Thurnam to formulate the relation between the sliape of the skull and that of the barrow, in a neat aphorism, which has become a standing dictum iu anthropology : " Long barrows, long shulls ; round barrows, round skulls ; dolichotaphic barrows, dolicho- cephalic crania; brachytaphic barrows, brachy-cephalic crania." N"o doubt exceptional cases may occur in wliich round shulls have been found in long barrows, but these have generally been explained as being due to secondary interments. On the other hand, the occasional presence of long skulls in round barrows presents no difficulty, since no one supposes that the early dolichocephali were exterminated by the brachycephali, and it is, therefore, probable that during the bronze-using period, when round tumuli were iu general use, the two peoples may have dwelt side by side, the older race being, perhaps, in a state of subjugation. It is not pretended that Thurnam's apophthegm has more than a local application. " This axiom", its author admitted, " is evidently not ajîplicable, unless with considerable linii- tations, to France." Although it is here called an " axiom", it is by no means a self-evident proposition, the relation between the shape of the skull and the shape of the burial- mound being purely arbitrary. The proposition which con- nects the two is simply the expression of the results of accumulated observations, and it is, of course, open to doubt whether the number of observations was sufficiently great to warrant the generalisation, But the only test of the validity of any induction lies in its verification when applied to fresh instances, and it is reràarkablc that when loug barrows and ^ On the Ethìioloíjj of ihe Ancient Irish. 86 WELSH ANTIIROPOLOGY. chambered tumuli liave siuce been opened in this country the BYÌdence has tended in the main to confirm Dr. Thurnam's proposition ; still, we must regard it only as the expression of a local custom, and not of a general truth. It is commonly believed that the brachycephali of the round barrows came in contact with the dolichocephali as an invading, and ultimately as a conquering, race. Not only were they armed ^vith superior weapons — supèrior in so far as a metal axe is a better weapon than a stone axe — but they were a taller and more powerful people. Thurnam's measurements of femora led to tlie conclusion tliat the avcrage lieight of the brachycephali was 5 feet 8.4 inches, while that of the long-headed men was only 5 feet 5.4 inches.^ ISTot only were they taller, but tliey were probably a fiercer and more warlihe race. In the slculls from the round barrows the superciliary ridges are more prominent, the nasals diverge at a more abrupt angle, the cheek-bones are high, and the lower jaw projects, giving the face an aspect of ferocity, which contrasts unfavourably with the mild features of the earlier stone-using people. On the whole, then, the researches of archíeological anato- mists tend to prove tlmt this country was tenanted in ante- historic or pre-Roman times by two peoples, who were ethnically distinct from each other. It is difficult to resist the temptation of applying tliis to the ethnogeny of Wales. Does it not seem probable that the early short race of long- shuUed, mild-featured, stone-using people may have been' the ancestors of the swarthy Silurians of Tacitus ; while the later tall race of round-skulled, rugged-featured, bronze- using men may have represented the broad-lieaded, Iveltic- speahing folk of history ? At any rate, the evidence of craniology does not run counter to this hypothesis. For Dr. Beddoe's observations on head-forms in tlie West of 1 Mem. Aììthrop. Soc. Lond., vol. iii, 1870, p. 73. WELSII ANTIIROPOLOGY. «7 England have shown that " heads which are ordinarily called brachycephalic belonged for the most part to individuals Mith light hair", while the short dark-haired people whoin he exaniined were niarkedly dolichocephalic^ At the same time, it must be admitted that his observations leud " no sup- port to the view that the Keltic skull has been, or would ìjc narrowed by an admixture of the Iberian type". It sliould not, however, be forgotteu that the same observer, in refer- ring to a collectiou of crania from the Bascj[ue country, pre- served in Paris, says " the form of M. Broca's Basque crania was very much that of some modern Silurian heads".^ According to the view advocated by Thurnam we have a right to anticipate that tlie oldest skulls found in this couutry would be of dolichocephaloiis type ; and such I believe to be actually the case. Dr. Barnard Davis, it is true, has stated in the Crania Britannica that the ancient British slaiU must be referred to tlie brachycephalic type ; and such an induction was perfectly legitimate so long as the craniologist dealt only with skulls from the round barrows or from similar interments. But the long-barrow skulls examined by Professor Ptolleston,^ aud the Cissbury skulls receutly studied by the same anatomist,^ are decidedly dolichocephalic, as also are all tlie early prehistoric skulls which have been found of late years in France. It raay naturally be asked whether tlie researches of archaîologists iu Wales lend auy support to Thuruam's liypothesis. Nothing, I couceive, would be easier than to show that very material support has come from this c|uarter; but I have abstained, of set purpose, from iutroduciug into this papcr any reniarks oii tlie prehistoric archaiology of » Mcm. Aìiihrop. Soc. Lomi, vol. ii, ISGG, p. 350. 2 //,/,/^ p_ q^q 3 " On the Peoijle of the Long Barrow Period," Journ. Antliroj). /«*•/., vol. V, 187G, p. 120. •» liid., vol. vi, 1877, p. 20 ; vol. viii, 1879, p. 377. 88 WELSH ANTHROPOLOGY. Wales. For I had an opportunity, only a few months ago, of lecturing before this Society upon this very suhject, and 1 then submitted to niy fellow-members such evidence as seemed to me to support the conclusions enunciated above. In connexion with this subject, I may, however, especially refer to the valuable researches of my friend, Professor Boyd Dawhins, more particularly to his discovery of platycnemic, or ílat-shinned, skeletons in chambered graves in Denbigh- shire, which may be referred to the neolithic or later stone- age.^ But, setting aside any archseological evidence derived from the bone-caves, barrows, or other sepulchres in Wales, we may fìnally look at the outcome of our inquiry into Welsh ethnogeny. If we admit, as it seems to me we are bound to admit, the existence of two distinct ethnical ele- ments in the Welsh population, one of which is short, dark, and dolichocephalic — call it Silurian, Atlantean, Iberian, Basque, or what you will ; and the other of which is tall, fair, and brachycephalic, such as some term Cymric, and üthers Lignrian; tlien it follows that by the crossing of these two races we may obtain not only individuals of inter- mediate character, but occasionally more complex combi- nations ; for example, an individual may have the short stature and long head of the one race, associated with the lighter hair of the other ; or again, the tall stature of one may be foimd in association witli the melanism and dolichoce- phalism of the other race. It is. therefore, no objection to the views herein expressed if we can point to a living Welshman who happens to be at once tall and dark, or to another who is short and fair. At the same time, I am by no means disposed to admit 1 For Frof. Boyd Dawtins' contributions to the subject see his in- teresting worlis on Care-lmnthìg, 187.4, and on Early Man in Briiain, 1880. WELSH ANTIIROrOLOGY. 89 tliat M-hen we have recognised the nnion of the xanthous and melanic elements in Wales, with a predoniinance of the latter in the south, we have approached to anything like the exhausting limit of the subject. StiU earlier races may have dwelt in the land, and have contributed something to the composition of the Welsh. In fact, the anthropologist may say of a Welshman, as a character in " Cymbeline" says of Posthumus, when doubtful about his pedigree, " I cacnot delve him to the root." It Ì3 possible that the roots of the Welsh may reach far down into some hidden primitive stock, older mayhap than the Neolithic ancestors of the Silurians ; but of such pristine people we have no direct evidence. So far, however, as positive investigation has gone, we may safely conclude that the Welsh are the representatives, in large proportion, of a very ancient race or races ; and that they are a composite peojìle who may perhaps be best defined as Siluro-Cymric. 90 THE PEESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. AN ADDRESS DELIYEllED TO TIIE CYMMEODORION SECTION OF TIIE NATIONAL EISTEDDFOD OF 1880. By LEWIS MORRIS, M.A., Honorary Fellow of Jesus College, Oxford ; Presideat of the Section. Ladies and Gentlemen, — We are met here tliis evening to re-establisli, if possible, tiie Social Science Section of tlie National Eisteddfod, wliicli, commencing, I tliink, in tlie year 1862, under the patronage of tlie Conncil of the Eisteddfod, was discoutinued when tliat Council ceased to exist, some ten or more years afterwards. From that time to the National Eisteddfod held at Birlcenliead, in 1878, there was nothing to answer to the former Social Science Section. In the last-named year, an attempt was again made to revive tlie institution, under the excellent presidency of my frieud Professor Hughes, and papers of great ability and interest w^ere read by various distinguished men. But whether it was that the subjects chosen for the papers M'ere not sufli- ciently interesting to Welshmen as such, or that the hour and place of meeting were not well chosen, or that at Birheuhead people only care to be amused, the fact undoubtedly is, that the attendance was lamentably small — so small, indeed, that the experiment coUapsed before the Eisteddfod meeting came to an end. I think it quite possible that if that attempt had been made at Carnarvon, or in any other real national centre, the result might have been very diíîerent : and I am inclined to deprecate the repetition of the experience of an Eisteddfod lield out of AYales, and attended by a motley assemblage of THE PRESENT AND FÜTURE OF WALES. 91 people, cliieíly attracted by a vague curiosity. But tlie rcal lesson of these repeated attempts and failures is to me a very instructive oue. I do think they point to a conviction, on the part of the most thoughtful Welshmeu, that tlie Eistedd- fod as it at present is constituted, interesting and creditaLle as it undoubtedly is to the tastes and the refinement of tlie people, is not wholly satisfying, and that many of us, while recognising with pleasure the large number of valuable prizes which it has recently become the practice — and espe- cially on the present occasion — to offer for subjects bearing upon the moral and physical condition of the people and their amelioration, for essays on health, food, the condition of dwellings, the earnings of the labourer and artizan, thrift, morals, and last, but not least, education (all of which were treated, as I am informed, by the former Social Science Section), are yet of opinion that more may be fairly done in this direction by tlie Eisteddfod than lias been done yet. I do not, nor, as far as I know, does any one wish to, dethrone from their supremacy the sister arts of poetry and music, which now bear rule at the Eisteddfod meetings, but I think in the future it may well be a niatter for consideration whether one day of the four, or, possibly, two afternoon sittings, might not be devoted to discussions proceeding on the lines of the economical or social subjects for which prizes are given. I hope no one will suspect me of not lihing music. On the contrary, I think, and have often said, that the musical taste, which is so characteristic of the Welsh nation, should be cultivated to the fullest possible extent. JMusic speaks with a common and universal lan- guage, vague indeed, but infinitely tender and solemn, miglity beyond the power of words, full of yearning, fuU of the mystery of this wonderful life of ours, full of sublime echoes, which are to many instead of a complete theology, of the mighty voice without us, wliose souud is iu the sea, and 92 THE PRESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. in the sky, and in the hiUs, and in the inmost recesses of the human heart. As to poetry, no one, I am sure, considering whose descendant I am, will suspect me of disloyalty to that delightful art. There are some things of which it is impos- siLle to speak satisfactorily, and of which it is best, therefore, to be silent. I believe myself that to every one, in his or her degree, glimpses of an ineffable and supreme beauty and goodness are vouclisafed from time to time, to some very rarely, to others more frequently, and that it is only the gift of expression, granted or denied, which distinguishes the poet from his fellow-men. But then it unfortunately hap- pens that there are few who can speak this divine language with eíîect, and even those wlio can are fiUed with a con- sciousness that what they are privileged to say might well have been said better and more fuUy. The conclusion to which I would come is that, to some of us, who would like to be frequent attendants at Eisteddfodic meetings, it would be no diminution of the interest and pleasure which they excite if we felt that we were not merely amusing ourselves — undoubtedly, in a very creditable way, but, still, amusing ourselves — but were doing something which might leave our fellow-countrymen happier and better. And this is the real meaning of the revival of our Social Science Section under a new name — not a better name, by any means, as it seems to me, but still, one which has not to struggle against memories of former failure. As to the good which has been done by the Social Science Association of England during tlie twenty or more years of its existence, I believe it would be very difficult to exagge- rate it. Almost all the reforms in the law during that time have taken their rise in, and are the direct or indirect result of the deliberations of the Association. The great practical difficulties of punishment and of prevention of crime, tlie treatmcnt of the pitiful race of young criminals, the c[ues- TIIE PRESENT AND FÜTÜRE OF WALES. 93 tion3 of prison discipline, the mechanics of legislation, the rehations between laudlord and tenant, the cj[uestions as to the employnient and social functions of women, the great problems of education, the laws of health and sanitation; all these, and niany others, are mattcrs which have heen ventilated year after year at the annual meetings of the Association, l)y men and women who, like the late Miss Carpenter, have devoted their lives to the service of their fellow creatures, and through them to the service of God. Surely, we too in Wales, with our strange contrasts of busy and crowded industries, and sparse agricultural populations ; of dense and smoky manufacturing towns and lonely moun- tain sides ; must have questions relating to the happiness of the people, some common to all the dwellers in these islands, otliers peculiar to ourselves as Welshmen, which it would be well to discuss from time to time. Does anyone seriously think that the question of Welsh Sunday closing, for in- stance, on whicli such a striking unanimity of opinion has been evinced, or the Burial Bill, or any other measure which has come very near to the hearts of Welshmen, would not have attracted attention long ago, if, year by year, as the National Eisteddfod came round, they had been discussed and debated on a common and unsectarian platform, by local men acquainted with the special needs of their own particular neighbourhoods. And no one who knows how peculiar, aud I may add, how defective is the educational coudition of Wales, how poor and how iU-distributed are her eudow- ments, and liow noble have been the efforts of the people to provide themselves with the means of obtaining, wholly without the State assistance, which is freely bestowed upon Scotlaud aud Ireland, the blessings of the higher educatiou, can doubt that this matter of education alone would afford good aud congenial work for good meu and women, Avho could never; in our present dividcd religious couditioUj meet 94 THE PRESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. together elsewhere. I say notliing of the pressing need for sanitary discussions connected with the growth of our great mannfacturing towns, and the many questions touched by the Employers' Liability BiU, as suggested by the dreadful calamities of the Ehondda Yalley, of Abercarne, and of Eisca, though they are probably at once fuU of social in- terest, and of features peculiar to our own couutry. I ani afraid that a Eepression of Crime Section, or a Prisons' Sec- tion, if one were started among us, would hardly be a success, for the simple reason that Welsh criminals are almost like the snahes in Iceland — there are noiie of them ; and that we are busily engaged in disestablishiug and dis- endowing our Welsh prisons. But I am sure that we might deal with advantage with those faults of morals, which are undoubtedly ours ; which all the zeal of all our ministers has failed to touch in any appreciable degree ; and whicli, among a people the most devout, and the most God- fearing in these islands, confront us Mdth the spectacle, not unhappily a paradox, of an aniount of illegitimacy hardly exceeded in any part of Great Britain. Nor, of course, would it be necessary, or in any way de- sirable, that we should confine ourselves exclusively to matters specially bearing upon the condition of Wales. I certainly think that such questions have distinctly the first claim upon our attention. But, after all, our country is a small one ; we are not only Welshmen, but citizens, in- terested in every great question which affects any part of, or any class of people in, the great England, and tlie still greater Empire, of wliich we form part. I do not, for my own part, hnowing, as I do, how great are the differences which separate us from our neighbours, think that the stream of Welsh reforms is, after centuries of neglect and stag- nation, likely to run dry very soon. But I am sure we should welcome any distinguished stranger who would TIIE TRESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. 95 lionour us hy reading a paper on any matter of wliich he niiglit have special lcnowleJge, \v*hether economical, social, scientific, or I suppose I must add archaìological, as this is the Cymmrodorion section. I do trust, however, tliat in future years, we shall nf)t devote an undue measure of our time to loolcing back towards the irrevocable Past. With all, except the very young, and ofteu with them, the temptation to look back- wards, iustead of forwards, is overwhelming, and weinWales are, as it seems to me, especially liable to it. Every year that passes takes with it something of hope from oiir lives ; raises a new tomb-stone over buried longings and aspirations that breathe no longer the air of earth ; adds something to the sum of losses which make the familiar streets, or the well- remembered fields, show like a place of graves. I cannot help admiring the tendency which makes Welshmen look back with affectionate exaggeration to heroes and to bards who have been dead for centuries. I myself owe too much to the affection with which the name which I bear is stiU regarded, not to feel it difficult to say what I believe I am bound to say, in duty. But to me, no time is so full of fascination as tlie present, unless it be indeed the hidden future. But it is in the present, and with a view to prepare the future, which we believe shall, in the good pleasure of the Creator, be greater than the present, that we who are here to-day must live and work, and we have not indeed a moment to lose. " Time is short, and opportunity fleeting," as was said of old, and dreams of the past cercainly, and of the future probably, are nothing else but a waste of in- valuable time. I believe that the extraordinary and most calamitous self-effacemeut, by which, up to a very recent period, Welslnnen were content to stand aloof from practical politics, sending to Parliament, íbr centuries, for reasons of feudal attaclmieut, or through entire carelessuess, mcn 96 THE PRESENT AND FÜTÜRE OF "WALE3. wliolly uufit for their duties, was largely due to this habit of mind, which has long diverted the national energies into channels in which they have practically run to waste. I cheerfully recognise the great improvement which of late has taken place in this respect, wholly irrespective of political cousiderations. I have long ago expressed my belief, that the first thing which Wales had to do was to find her tongue, as she has since done, indeed, to some ex- tent, aud might yet do more thoroughly with advantage. The nation is evidently awaking to a sense of its responsibilities, which gives promise of even better things in future. Tor my own part, while the voice of Wales is still insufficieutly heard, I resent, on behalf of my country, the local intrigues by which it still too often happens tliat an unfit Welshman, or an Englishman with no interest in us, is allowed to supplant a Welshman who could speak for Wales. And depend upon it, if good men of every reli- gious deuomination would consent to meet upon the free and uusectarian platform, which the Eisteddfod alone fur- nishes, there wouhl be very little danger of its missing its true end, or of its ever allowiug the people of Wales to relapse iuto the stagnation and indiffereuce of old. Aud I think, iudeed, that some such meeting-place, where party politics might be laid aside, where those religious and dogmatic differences which enter so largely (uot, as I thiuk, without advantage) into our natioual life, might for a time be left behind, if not forgotteu, would be in itself, quite aparfc froui other good results, a distinct aud permanent gaiu. Thiuk how seldom it can happen that patriotic Welshmen belougiug to tlie Church of Eugiaud, or to the Methodist, Baptist, or Congregational denominatious (and we should not have far to go from this place to find such persous), can meet together with a view to the advancement of the good of their comnion country. Think how few are the TIIl': PRESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. \}7 opportunities whicli North Wclshineii aud South Wclslinien híive of comparing notcs and experiences. They go into England ])y diííerent routes, they gravitate towards diíîerent provincial centres — the North to Liverpool, the South to Bristol — and it takes about twice as long to go from the good town of Carmartheu to the good town of Carnarvou as it does to go from either to London. We want to ohli- terate, as far as may be, all tliese purely local and mis- chievous divisions, and it would be a very worthy office for the Eisteddfod if it enabled those of us who are not musicians, who are not bards, nay, wlio are hardly Welsh-speaking men, but liave not the less Welsh hearts, to meet togetlier under tlie shadow of so venerable and mysterious an institution, and take counsel together for tlie good of Wales. There are certain matters on which I could have wished to say sometliing, especially those witli which I am most conversant — c[uestions of law^ of politics, and of education. But tliose questions of law, which are burning questions, run insensibly into politics, and politics, so far as they are interest- ing, are apt to assume a character of party wliich would be quite foreign to the traditions of an institution whose motto is " Peace". In politics there neither can nor should be peace, but an earnest thougli a generous strife. On the subject of education, I should have had a good deal to say, and was prepared to say it, but for an honour whicli has come to me within the last few days — that of being nominated to serve on the Commission which will iai- mediately be issued to inquire into the condition of Higher and Intermediate Education in Wales. I anticipate the greatest good results from that Commission, and f ani very proud to belong to it ; but I tliink it clear tliat for the present my mouth must be closed on all Welsh educational questions, because it would be improper to express opinions on view\s wliich the evidence which will come before the VOL. IV. II 98 THE PEESENT AND FÜTURE OF WALES. Commission may teiid to modify or reverse. Otlierwise, I sliould have liked to say sometliing of tlie University Col- lege of Wales at Aberystwyth, of which 1 believethe country is justly proud, and of its future development. I should have liked to say something of the scheme of your excellent townsman and my revered friend, Mr. Hugh Owen, who lias for nearly forty years been connected with Welsh education, for the establishment of County Scholarships, whicli shall so unite the primary with the higher grade schools as to pro- vide for the support of deserving boys and girls, and elicit, by judicious aid, the immense supply of talent which in Wales, as I fìrmly believe, more than elsewhere, has some- how been repressed and lost through poverty and unfa- vourable surroundings. But the suliject wiU not remain without discussion, and papers on various aspects of tlie educational question among us wiU be read dnring our sittings. And I believe we have the promise of an able paper on the important question of Eisteddfod reform. I trust that the Cymmrodorion Council wiU be able iu future to exercise a supervision over as well the subjects of the papers as their treatment, and that the length of all contri- butions may be limited to a reasonable time — a good deal shorter, for instance, than the present address — and tliat due provision may be made for those who prefer to express them- selves in English or Welsh, as the case may be. And when I have said this, I have said almost all. But before I conclude, I will ask you to think for a moment on the lot of the great majority of our countrymen, whose fate it is to eat the bread of carefulness through the wliole of their laborious lives. Think of them on a hundred hiU-sidcs, where the mountain sheep, straying among the heather, are the only living things visible : or in close and sunless valleys, under the brooding shadow of great moun- tains ; or on wind-swept farms, where nothing but sea-bitten TIIF, PRESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. ítO grass will grow, ou tlic coasts oí' Anglesey or of Peml)rokc ; lÌYÌng from tlie cradle to the grave lonely lives of liealtliy but wearing toil, with no opportunity of meeting with their fellows except occasionally at the little market-town or vil- lage, or at the little chapel, which is set often enough far away from town or village, in the recesses of the untroddcu hiUs. Tliink of them iu the dense atmosphere of the great indus- trial centres, at ]\Ierthyr Tydfìl or at Aberdare, at Ruabon or Landore; brcathing coal dust, or iron dust^ or copper smoke, day aud night, in cottages reared upon the cinder-tips or slag-heaps, of which they seem an excrescence; speudiug the long days or niglits in the airless depths of the coal mine, with iuevitable death within a stroke of the pickaxe; or perched higli up on the perpendicular face of the quarry, with enormous masses of slate impendiug, and the thuuder of the blasting-charge resounding and reverberating around. I know of uothing iu all the world around us so pathetic as the lives of the poor. From much that makes life seem precious to us tliey are cut off altogether. All the pleasures of travel and change of scene, the delight of foreign manners, the wonder of strauge islands, or capes, risiug vine- clad out of the azure sea, the marvel of old minsters filled with the devout thoughts of painters or sculptors who have been dead for centuries — thoughts which, we may hope, have aided many a heavy-laden soul on the road to heaven — the wouder of great Alps, rnany times higher than our own Eryri, rising clothed iu their everlasting mantles of suow ; the quickening of the moral aud intellectual powers, which comes almost in spite of themselves to the cultivated dwellers in a great metropolis, in which the business of an illimitable Empire is transacted, and is matter of common talk — from all these sources of interest and pleasure our poorer country- men and countrywomen are debarred. Let us be thaul-cfnl that they havc iu tlicir own tongue the blessing of a pure H 2 100 THE TRESENT AND FUTURE OF WALES. and healthy periodical literature, aud tliat they haye the taste, which is deuied to the strouger Saxon, to appreciate the highest achievements of music aud of poetry. While Haudel aud Mozart are sung by them habitually, while Milton and Goronwy are read, there cau be little fear for the intellectual future of Wales. The more reason, as it seems to me, tliat those of us who cau do so, iu however small a degree, should contribute their share to hasteu the good time comiug; and by making the Eisteddfod a really educatioual and social iníiuence, try to lighteu somewhat of the burden of those lowly and over-laden lives. 101 MERCHED Y TY TALWYN. The following curious and interesting account is taken froni one of the unpublislied lolo 3Iorganvjg ÄISS., now in tlie possession of the Riglìt Hon. Lady Llanover, by whose kind permission it is copied. It is written in the spoken dialect of Glamorgan, which was often used by lolo, and no attempt has been made to alter it. Perhaps some of the readers of the Cyìnmrodor may be able to add to the informa- tion here given about these poetesses, and to supply other verses ascribed to them. W. Watkixs. Octoher 1880. " I heard an old man at Langynwyd sing a curious kind of song. It consisted of the names of aU the rivers iu Glamor- gan and their fountain-heads, said to have been written by one of the Ty Talwyn poetesses, one stanza of which is as follows : " Blaen Gwrych, Blaen Gwrach, Blaen Gwrangou, Blacn Ffrydwyllt, Blaen Cynharyon, Blaen Afan sy, Blaen Llyíni syw, Blaen Garw ywT Blaen creulon." Dywedir am y Brydyddes iddeu Chariad wneuthur rhyw- beth ausyber yn ei herbyn a'i digio, ac nis ymgymmodai ag ef er uu cyflwr eithr hynn, sef iddo ymweled a holl afonydd Morganwg a'u Blaenau a'u dodi ar gân a'i dangos iddi o'i waith ei hunan. Fe gymmerth hyun arno, ag a dreulwys lawer mis yn yradeithio ar hyd yr afonydd hyd eu Blaeuau, onid oedd wedi myned mor wasgedig yn ei gnawd fel uad oedd braidd dim o houo oud y croen a'r esgyrn. 'Dd oedd 102 MERCHED Y TY TALWYN. rhywfaint, bydded a fynno, o dynerwcli ynglialon y Gan- tores, a lii a dosturiwys wrth ei chariad ; a pheth a wnaeth hi ond ymweled a'r hoU afonydd yn ddiarwybod iddei Chariad, a'ii dodi ar gan ym mesur Triban ]\Iorganwg. Yr oedd hi yr hoU amser hynn mewn gwisg Bachgen. Hi a wyddai yn ddigon da am dŷ Car iddo, Ue 'dd oedd ar droion arnl yn Uettya. Myned yno a gofyn am letty noswaith, " Chwi a gewch hanner gwely, os gwna hynny'r tro", ebe gwraig y tŷ; "nid oes genn;yf ond hynny, am fod gwr ifauc o ddyn glan i fod yma heno 'n cysgu yn yr hanner araU". " Fe wna hynny o'r goreu", ebe 'r Bachgen ifanc dierth, a myned i mewn. Ymhen ycliydig fe ofynodd ai celai ef fyned i'r gwely, am ei fod yn flinderus iawn, wedi cerdded ymheU y diwarnod hynny. " Cewcli," ebe gwraig y tŷ ; a hynny a fu. Ymhen tro dyna'r Carwr truan yn dyfod iddei letty ; goleuwyd ef i'r gwely gan wedyd wrtho fod yno lencyn glan iawn i gysgu gydag ef, ag iddo fyned i'r gwely yn ebrwydd, achos ei fod wedi bUno 'n fawr, wedi cerdded o beU hyd yno. " Duw a'i bendithio", ebe'r Carwr, " a gorphwys da iddo. Gwyn fyd na ddelai awr gorphwys i minnau." Myned i'r gwely heb gael nemmor iawn o gysgu. Gyda'r goleu dyma'r Bachgen ifanc dierth yn cwnnu, yn dodi bendith Duw ar y tŷ a'r tylwyth a'i Uettywys, ac yn myued i bant. Ond fe adawys bapur ar y gobennydd a'r gân yn ysgrifenedic arno yn cynnwys enwau hoU afonydd Mor- , ganwg a'u Blaenau, ag uwch ben y gân y geirau hynn, y cyfan mewn Uaw dierth iddo : Cymmer rjynhortìmy gan ath gâr. Cymmeryd y papur a'i ddarUain, a'i ddarUain, a'i ddarUain a wna'r Carwr. Un ennyd yn neidio yn wyUt gan lawenydd, ennyd araU yn tawhi ei hunan ar y gwely dan lefain ag wylo; ond o'r diwedd ymdaweUi a myned blaid y traed gwyUt at dŷ'r fercli y dioddefasai gymmaint er ei henniU. MElifllED V TV TALWYN. l(Jo Cael myued atti ; ond nis cai gusau cyuimod ues daugos y gân. "W'rtli glywed liyuuy tyuuu 'r gâu o'i fyuwes a'i gosod o'i blaeu. " Yn awr, ar dy wir", ebe hi, " gwed wrtbof ai ti a wuaeth y gan hou ?" Ebe fe 'u atteb, "Mi dreiglais hyd bob afou ymMorganwg o'r peu isaf iddei blaen, ond afiechyd a ddaeth arnaf o fod gymmaiut ag y buof i maes yn y tywydd, gwlyb a sych, rhew ag eira, gwres ag oerfel. Ond er gwneuthur hyd eitha 'n gallu corph ag enaid i ddodi enwau'r cyfan ar gâu, ui ellais etto foddloni 'ni hunan mewn un gair bychau. A thyua itti 'r gwir fal yth attebwyf o flaen Duw. Edrych ar fy ngwedd a'm lliw lhvyd. Wedi rhoi 'r cyfan i fyuydd o'm gobaith dau dorr calou, fawr lai na gwallgof, daeth Bachgeu ifanc glau ar dro i'r ty lle 'dd oeddwu yn llettŷa, ac a edewis ar y gobenuydd lle (bu) ef yn gorwedd noswaith yn yr uu gwely a mi y papur a ddodes o'th flaen. Ni chredaf lai nad angel o'r nef oedd hwnuw. Gwna er ei fwyn ef y peth nis gwnai er fy mwyn i. Tosturia bellach wrthof. Gwna hynn er uiwyn yr angel ag er mwyu y Duw a'i danfouwys." "Gan itti erchi er mwyn Dnw a'i angel", ebe hi, "mi ymgymmodaf a thi." Ag felly y bu, a phriodi a wuaethant maes o law wedyu, ac a fuont fyw yu hir mewn cariad ac happusrwydd, yn dad a mam Uawer o blaut, ac yn Adda ag yn Efa i holl Bryd- yddion y wlad, ond y rhai sy'n dywad o'r chwiorydd ereill, canys uid oes Brydydd yn y sir nad yw 'n dyfod o uu o ferched y Ty Talwyn (meddir) ; ag o hyun y daeth y ddiareb gyfli"ediu ym Morganwg hyd heddy. Beth na wua merch er mwyn ei chariad ? Ni ellais hyd yn hyn gael un clyw na gwybod. Digou {sic) amlwg pa bryd neu amser o'r byd ydd oedd Merched y Ty Talwyu yn byw ; ond y mae rhywfaint o le i gredu taw yughylch deucaut o tìyuyddau 'n ychydig fwy neu 104 MEECHED Y TY TALWYN. lai ycld oedden nliw 'n by\v. Wrtli Bennillion y Lhoijn Uodeuawg, a wedir taw gwaith y merched hynny ydyn nhw, gallai rhai feddwl taw ynghylch pnmp nen chwechant o flyn- yddau 'n ol ydd oedden nhw 'n byw. Ond gwyddys o'r goreu i'r ífordd hynny o ganu, sef ar gynlianedd unodl heb gynghanedd o gytsain, barhau ym Morganwg hyd yn ddi- weddar iawn : y Ferch gyutaf. Docco Iwyn yn fwyn ei drwsiad Glasliw glwyslou dirion dyfiad Yn ochr y maes ai laes gyngheuau Tew gofleidiog teg ei flodau. Yr ail Ferch Docco Iwyn yn fwyn wedi'i drwsio Gwyu ei fyd a gai fyned dano Dail mor loyw llwyn hoyw a hyfryil Gwn fod wrthaw llaw f' auwylyd. Y drydedd Ferch Llwyn myllyuog deiliog dulas Hardd 'i gampau gwyrdd oi gwmpas Plethiad gwead gwiail irion Tew gwyn gliad torriad tirion. Dymma sydd genni o'r saith gair canu a fu ryng y chwech hwaer a'u brawd i'r llwyn 'spyddaden. G\vyddwn un arall lawer blwyddyn yn ol, ond y mae wedi myned yn angof. Ydd wyf yn meddwl ei bod ar gof traddodiad y wlad idd eu cael etto, a bod dyn ymagocco yn eu gwybod. Ond lled ryfedd yw un peth genni, hyuny yw, er cymmaint o sou tradd- odiadol y sydd ym Morganwg am Ferched y Ty Talwyn ni wehiis i air hyd yn hynu ani danyn nhwy mewn ysgrifeu erioed. A pheth iawn dda hynod yw hynn, a chymmaint o ysgrifenadau Prydyddion ag Areithwyr o bob rhyw y sy gan y ni ym Morganwg yn anad un sir yn neheubarth Cymru, ag ni wn ni lai n'allwn i wedyd yn anad un sir yn hoU Gymru, Gwynedd a Delieubarth, ag er amled y pethau hynn, ni clnrddais erioed a ga r bach yn ysgrifenedig am Ferched y Ty Talwyn, oddi wrth rhyw beth bach gan Sion MF.IU'llEI) Y TY TALWYN. 1U5 Bradtbrd o'i gofíliad ei liuuan. Bu'r brawd farw yn wr iefanc licb fod erioed yn briod. Priodwys bob un o'r raerched, ag, medd y wlatl, y mae mwy neu lai o awen Prydydduidd ymliob un o'u lieppil yn parhau hyd heddyw. Mynych y cly wais wedyd yn ddiarheb fal hyn, " Nid rhyfedd ei fod e'ii brydydd ; y mae'n dyfod o Ferched y Ty Talwyn". Y mae'r Ty Talwyn yn Nhu deau Plwyf Llangynwyd yng nghwmwd Tir larll ag am y fíin a Pldwyf Margam, yn dŷ Ffermwr lled dda, sef da ymhlith tai Morganwg, y tai goreu yng Nghymru tu hwnt i bob cymmhariaeth." lOG A DESCEIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. The following article is taken from tlie Cotton MS. Titus D. xxii, in the British Museum, whicli contains eight other articles in Welsh and Latin, and among them the Welsh Iives of Saints David, Catharine, and Margaret, published in Eees' Cam'bro-Britisli Saints, pp. 102-116, and 211-231. In the Catalogue of Cotton MSS., p. 566, the volume is incorrectly represented to include a chronicle of the Clmrch of Llandaff, which, however, it does not contain. A cor- rected table of contents is now prefìxed to the volume from the pen, and bearing tlie signature, of " T. Price, Carnhua- nawc, November 4, 1839." The extract here printed is the first article in the MS., extending from folio 1 to folio 19, and containing thirty-six pages and seven lines. Each page contains fifteen lines. It is very well written, but the writing has become iUegible in one or two places. The MS. dates from the early part of the fifteenth century. [1] LLynma gyfróythyt achouyon a geir nyr yscriptur lan 0 iôrtli y trabluthe gouudyon a dolureu adiskynnant kynn611 kyn teruin byd achos anwir ac angret yrei aossodes yr vchelargl6yd o neef kyn kymryt kana6d or blayn hyt ytraythir herwyth dysk y yspryd ef o giudode y profóydi a gwedy kymryd kna6d y dangosses crist argl6yth yr eilweith yr vnri6 pynkeu ny gyfreitheu ef yrei aydys yn vynych ny tray thu my6n gwasnaythe yr egl6ys.^ T[ y trabluthe hyn adoant 1 In tbe MS. these paragraph marks are ia red ink. A DESClîIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDÜMENT. 107 but tlwì article itself is probably older. Its style is not very attractive, being marked by some awkward sentences and iincouth forms. The constant use of adjectives in the phiral, such as " aruthredigyon", " llithredigyon", etc, is cpiite a raarked feature in the composition. The writer was a South- Walian, and apparently a native of the southern part of Cardif'-anshire, or North Pembrokeshire. Such forms as the füllowing may be observed, among many others, as charac- teristic of the dialect of this district : lleisse : gnutliyr (3^) coi'anu (ib), agilant (ib), lieóhjth (ib), geire (6), neueilieid gwyllton (6^), wetliel (7), U'ecìied (9), and wimnnuth (15), which are stiU ujheddel, wheehed, and lühininiiüth : ymhoylant (8), and ymhoylyd (15), llysewyn, eisîoys (10), dehiiach (11), ouctn (ll^), iste (ib), cluste (ib), milioyth (12), tayred vo yr heul (ib), drein (13), gwaòrc, etc The dropping of the final dental in trws (6) " trwst", trydy and pechcery, point in the same direction. It is possible that the writer may have been one of the patriotic monks of the great Abbey of Ystrad Fflur. The orthography of the MS. has been scrupulously fol- lowed, even in its blunders. It wiU be observed that the scribe occasionally uses the peculiar " 6" for " u", as, for ex- ample, in gcdló, hcól, Ueóat, i.c, " gallu", " heul'^ " lleuat". Heee follow the instruction and records which are found in the Holy Scripture concerning the tronbles, afflictions, and suíîerings which wìW happen for a season before the end of the world on account of iniquity and unbelief, and which the hio'h Lord of Heaven set forth in times past before He took flesh, as far as they are related through the teaching of His spirit by the bands of the prophets ; and, after He took flesh, Christ, thc Lord, revealed the same things a second time in His Laws, which are frequently rehearsed in tlie serviccs of the 108 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JÜDGMENT. gyntaf o angiieredigyróyth kynvigen athra tröy geissaö pob vn [P] ragori ar yllall myón tragrymder galló bydaól. medeant a maóreth. pandiskynnant o achos sythter kalonneu a aghy- tundeb y trablutheu maór yrei aedewis crist arglóyth genyni ynyscriuenedic dan y henwi ny gyssegredic euegil ef. nyd amgen trabluthe nog y pleid kyuod ynerbyn pleid. tarnas yn erbyn tarnas. braód yn erbyn braód. taad yn erbyn ymab. ymab yn erbyn ytaad ac aruthredigyon aróython adiskynnant 0 neef. ac ereill aymdangossant nyr heól. ny syyr. ny lleóat. tróy gymmysc marówalaytheu. crynnant dayar. anewy-[2] neu. ac aruthredigyon aróython myón tonneu a lleisseu ymo- royth. ar llifdyuyreth. agóybythed paóbmedcrist pan diskyn- nant bod tarnas nef ynagos nyd amgen no dyd braö a teruyn byd. *a Bellachgwedypandaruythantyraróython hyn hóyhió ny teruyneu y ymdagossant ereill o newyth. yrei auythant ynv6y o dolureu a galareu. hyd na bo haód ydyn yn yyó ydóyn nay diothef. IT y gouudyon hyn herwyth daroganneu a diskynnant nyr amser ydel melltigedic angcrist yr h6n y syd reid agotheuus gan dew y dyuod [2"'] y 6ybod gwastad- r6yth a fyrfder a gaffer my6n dyn ny fyth 6rth y broui. ir Angcrist beilach herwyd deall rei or doython ac athra6on yhyluethdodeu aymdegis nyr amser y bo crist yn vyl ped- warcant atheir blyneth o oydran. ar h6n awetfco geni agcrist o gyd annyan g6r ag6reic n}Td6yll6yd. acho3 herwyth yr yscriptur lan ac ymmadra6d leuan abostol ny lyuir a elwyr apocalipsis nyr amser hynny y datr6ymir y lcuthreul penaf yny messur ybu datr6ymedic yn amser yr ymmera6dyr ffrederic pan wnayth llaóer o ouudyon ar yr [3] escob A DESCRIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 109 Church. These troubles will first come from uncharitable- uess, envy, and presumption, through each one seeking to surpass the other in excellence of worldly power, possession, and greatness, wlien, through hardness of heart and disagree- ment, there will happen the great troubles which Christ the Lord has left to us written, mentioning them by name, in His sacred gospel : such troubles, to wit, as the rising of fac- tion against faction, kingdom against kingdom, brother against brother, father against the son, the son against the father; and amazing signs will appear from heaven, and others will appear in the sun, in the stars, and iu the moon, accompanied with deaths, earthquakes, and famines, and amazing signs in waves and voices of the seas and the íloods. And let all know, says Christ, when these happen, that the kingdom of heaven is at hand, that is, the day of judgment and the end of the world. Now, when these signs have pro- ceeded in their course to an end, others again wiU appear, which M'iU be (the cause of) greater sufferings and sorrows, so that it shall not be easy for living man to bear or endure them. These afílictions, according to predictions, will happen at the timewhen the accursed Antichrist shall come,who must, and is permitted by God to, conie in order to know the con- stancy and firmness that may be found iu man's faith when lie is tried.^ Now Antichrist, according to the understand- ing of some of the wise men and masters of the arts, will appear at the time when Clnist shall be 1403 years old. And whoever says that Antichrist is born of the natural union of man and woman is deceived. For, according to the Holy Scripture and the statement of John the Apostle in his book, which is entitled Aiwcalipsis, at that time Satan- will be unbound in the manner he was unbound in the time of the Emperor Frederic, when he caused many afflictions to the 1 Lit.^ in man in his faith at his testing. 2 Zi7., the chief devil. 110 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. maór ay dyóolyou bobloytli ac ymdegys ef yg carusalera ac uyi' ardaloyth y tramóyaótli crist dan pregethu yuaór enó ef. ac yn tystolauthu may ef y6 gwir crist. ac ef uyd ac auu ac asyth. ir Nyr amser hynny y datcloant d6y anfythedolyon geneth- laeid nyd amgen no Gog a magog yrrei a ydewis yr ymmer- a6dyr Elisaunder yn gloedigyon my6n ynyssoyth ar ystlysseu y moroyth hyd ar yramser ydoe Angcrist. yrei liyn adoant ac aymdangossant yr g6rhau ythau credu a gwethu ythau. ac yr hydarnhau. kyn6rthau a ma6rhau yuchel[3^]en6 ef my6n dy6olyayth. 1í yr agcrist li6n tr6y vod dy6 yngothef aymdëgys yngybelled my6n ma6reth a methyant. aruthter a creulonder hyd pan varno ef na bo dyn ynvy6 a allo rodi kyuerbyn y tha6. 11 Ef bellach tr6y vot dy6 yngothef awna ac adengys yn rith gwyrtheu llawer o anreuethodeu ma6r tr6y d6yll hudolyayth yrei ni welsit gynt arei herwyth tyb dyn my6n gwangred na allei neb ygnuthyr onyd gwir dy6 ehun. 1Í Bellachyrynreuethodeu hynachymmysc gwangred adall-[4] ant synh6yreu ydynnyon hyd pan diskynnant anirif o bobyl ydayar yr credu a gwethu ytha6. 1í Ar sa61 adrigant my6n fyrfder ycred tr6y rothi hyuerbyn ytha6 herwyth ygallu adrewenir ochlethyfeu aedewir my6n ammarch ma6r liyd he61yth a messyth. at yrrei yhenuyn y gwir dy6 yr ymbarch ac vynt angylyon yth yhyrchu ay coranu yn verthyryün kyssegredigyon ny neef kyn ori ygwayd. ^ Ac ereiU a ouyn- nohahant y greulonder ef agilant yogoueu ycrei[4^]gyth ar tarrenni ac yna yochuahant ygeni dan dywedud y geireu hyn ycliwi greigyth ar tarrenni k6yth6ch arnym yr yndi- uyrru. IT y gouudyon hyn agerthant ac aymdangossant yn dolurns di'os 6yneb ydayar dan gynnythu apharau hyd teir A DESCHIPTION <>F TIH-: DAY Ul' JUDOMENT. 111 great bishop^ aiid his godly people, and he \vill nppear in Jerusalem, and in the districts which Christ traversed, preaching liis great nanie nnd testifying that lie is very Christ, and that he wiU be, and was, and is. At that time wiU be unbound two unbelievin<í nations, namely Gog and Magog, whom the Emperor Alexander left locked up in (certain) islands, on the confines of the seas, until the time wheu Antichrist should come : these wiU come and will appear in order to do homage to him, to believe in and submit to him, and in order to strengthen, support, and magnifyhis high name by deification. This Antichrist, through the permission of God, wiU appear in greatness, autliority, awfulness, and cruelty, to such a degree that he will think that there willbe no man living who shall be able to m.ake opposi- tion to him. He, moreover, by permission of God, will^ through the deception of illusion, perform and show forth, in the guise of miracles, many great wonders which had not been seen before, and which man, in his feeble faith, m'ÌU tliink no one could do but tlie true God himself. And now these wonders, combined with weak faith, will blind the senses of men, so that numberless hosts of the people of the earth shall fall down to acknowledge and submit to him. And those who shall continue in tlie firmness of tlieir faith, opposing him according to their power, wiU be pierced with swords, and will Ije left in great di.shonour in the streets and the fields ; to whom the true God, in order to do honour to them, will send angels to take them and crowu them as holy mart}TS in heaven before their blood is cold. And otliers, who shall fear his cruelty, wiU retire into the caves of the rocks and tlie cliffs ; and there they Mill lament that they have been born, saying these words : Ye rocks and cliffs, fall upon us to destroy us. These afíiictions wiU go on and make themselves grievously felt over tlie face of the earth, increas- ' /.''., the Pope. 112 A DESCRIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDCtMENT. blynetli a lianner yrei nyd liaótli ygotlief. gan auethant o trablutheu. ryueleu. newóneu, a Uathuaeu. nyr araser hynny haóth vyd gwelet dagreu Uithredigyon hyd gruthyeu y gwyr ar górageth ar meiboneu disynóyryon. haóth vyd gwelet dyn yngarthu dóylaó a Ueis tuchan gantaó. ha6thvyd [5] clybod dyn ynwynnychu y ageu heb ydyuod y thaó. IT Bellach ar diweth yteir blyned a hanner y hyfFroant deu or profóydi gynt megys Enoc ac heli yrei yr pan anet ysynt vy6edigyon arei agyuodassant yr angylyon tr6y w6rtheu dy6 nyr hen oyssoyth ac aydugassant yparad6ys dayraöl ny lle jnnaynt yngyrf ac yn eneideu ynymaros ar amser ydel ygelyn agcrist. acyna ydoant ac y ymdangossant ytha6 ef ar heólyth kay- russalem dan ymlid ac ymgyuethli6 ac ef ygreulonder yan [5^] gred ayd6yll hudolyayth tr6y yrei yt6yllassei ef pridwerth ygwir dy6 yr ycoUi. % ynteu tr6y gymryd ynsor arabu arna6 ef d6yn ruthur ythunt awna my6n ynuydr6yth ygythreulayth ay Uath dan ado ykyrf yn ammarchus hyd }T.'he61yth tri dieu atheirnos dan drayd ygelynyon. ac ar diweth ytridiwarnot tr6y w6rtheu ygwir dy6 ykyuodant o vyir6 yvy6 yg6r nyt ymedy ay wasnaythgar kywir ar ynerthu my6n gouudyon. lí Agwedy pan darfo yr angcrist h6n tr6y dy6 yngothef yn hyd y teir blyneth [6] a hanner tr6y y arsageu ef achreulonder yglethyf caffel y hynt ar d6ylla6 prydwerth dy6 tr6y A DESCRIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JLDGMENT. 113 ing and continuing during three years and a half, which it will not he easy to endure, for the trouhles, wars, famines, and slaughters they will hring. During that time it will be easy to see streaming tears on the chceks of men and women and the unconscious infants : it will he easy to see a raan wringing his hands witli the voice of lamentation ; it will he easy to hear a man wishing for death, while it shall not come to him. Now, at the end of the three years and a half, two of the prophets of old will be aroused, namely, Enoch and Elijah, wlio, ever since they were born, are still living, and whom the angels took up through the miraculous power of God in the okl ages, and bore to an earthly paradise, where they are, body and soul, awaiting the time when the enemy Anti- christ shall come. And then they shall come and appear to him in the streets of Jerusalem, expostulating with him and reproaching him for his cruelty, his unbelief, and false en- chantment, whereby he had deceived the ransomed people of the true God to their destructiou. But he, indignant at being rebuted, will make an assault upon them in the frenzy of his devilish nature, and will kill them, leaving their bodies in dishonour in the streets for three days and three nights, under the feet of the enemy. And at the end of the three days they will rise from death to life, through the miraculous working of the true God, who will not fûrsake his faithful servants so as not to support^ them in aíìflictions. Now, when this Antichrist, by the permission of God during the tliree- and-a-half years, shall have, by his spells^ and the cruelty of his sword, liad free^ course in deceiving the redeemed of God 1 Lit., upon supporting thcm ; wiU not forsake tbem ujion the point of, in the niatter of, supporting them, 2 Arsaf/eu, i.e.., arsanfjau, fr. ar and sanrj, rt. of sanyn, to troad, traraple. Perhaps it means here " opprcssion". Davies has " Arsang, opfì-es.no. Alìjs idem (juod Swyn". ^ Lit., had his course. VOL. IV. I 114 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. yharwein y agred. 11 yna ardiwed yteruin kyfFroi awna yr arglöyd oneef dan dangos y va6r allii athan trugarau ny dyóolyayth 6rth ygwau sucledic annyan my6n dyn 6rth ybroui diskyn awna oy eistethua ef ny neef dan rodi kyuerbyn yr gelyn ar doy velltigedic genethlaet megys gog a magog ar yynyth oliffer. ne lle yd6g yr argl6yd rurthur yr pryf gormyn my6n kydernid ylit dan ydara6 dyrna6d aruthur o yspryd [6^] y ene liyd pan syrtho yt6ylla6dyr yn drylle hyd y llaör megys tr6s pren ma6r yn garthu órth yg6ympo ar eil dyrna6d ary yr d6y genethlaed hyd pan syrthant 6nteu yngadeu meir6 liyd ymynyth dan yhada6 yno yn ammarchus ynu6deu y g6n ac y neueilieid gwyllton. ^ A göybythent pob rei narannöyd bod gwastad hethôch ny thayar herwyth y daro- ganneu na gwastad kyredigr6yd na chyd6ybod glan my6n calonneu ydynnyon ynhyd yr amser y bo yr angcrist heb dyuod. ac ambellach vyd nyr amser y bo ef ynma[7]ystroli hyd pan gwedy yteruynner ef y ageu. 11 A gwedy y coj)leir ydiuyrru ef ny messur ydywespóyd vchod a mynet y geir a messur ywethel dros óynebeu ynissoyth ybyd. yna yhana- bythant hoU cryaduryeid ydayar daruod myón hir amser o oysseu yt6ylla6 ay trossi o iar forth y ia6n gred dan ymmadaó ay geudyóeu tróy yrei y buasseint la6er o amseroyd my6n kethiweth kythreuleid. ^ yna y ymhoylant holl bobloyth y byd at vndy6 ac y vngred nyd amgen noc y gred ycristynogyon dan reol y gwir dy6 yr h6n ysyth [7-] dechre a gorfen crea6 dyr ycreadurieid taad maab ac yspryd glan. yn vn ri6 dy6 daad yn ri6 dy6 vaab yn ri6 dy6 yspryd glan. teir personyeid ny drindaód. 1í Ac gwedy pan darfo yr holl vyd athnabod y A DKSCI{11'TI0X OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT, 115 by leading theni to imbelief; then, at the end of the period, the Lord of Heaven wiU rouse Himself, showing forth His great might and taking pity iu His divine nature upon the weak, shaken nature in man when tried. He will come down from His throne in Heaven, setting an array against the enemy and the two accnrsed nations, namely, Gog and ]\Iagog, on the mount of 01ives, where the Lord will attack the chief oppressor in the might of His wrath, smiting him a great stroke with the breath of His mouth, so that the deceiver shall fall broken to the ground, like the sound of a great tree crashing in its fall. And the second stroke He wiU give to the two nations, so that they, too, shall fall dead in liosts npon the hill, leaving tliem thern in dishonour, food for dogs and wild animals. And let all men know that it was not decreed, accordiug to the predictions, that there should be constant peace on the earth, or constant bene- volence, charity, or clear conscience in men's hearts duriug the time' preceding the coming of Autichrist ; and it wiU be rarer during the time when he shall be here exercising mastery, until he has been appointed to death. And when his destruction has been completed in the manner described above, and the word and the whole- tale has passed over tlie isles of the world, then will all the creatures of the earth know that through a long period of ages they had been deceived and turned from the way of the true faith, and they will forsake their false gods, through which they had been for many ages in the bondage of devils. Then all the peoples of the world will turn to one god and one faith, namely, to the faith of the Christians, under the rule of the true God, who is the beginning and the end, Creator of the creatures, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, one God the Father, one God the Son, one God the Holy Ghost, three persons in the Trinity. And when the whole world has known its 1 Lit., in thc timc when Antichrist shall not have come. - Lit., the measure of thc tale. I 2 IIG A DESCRIPTIÛN OF THE DAY OF JUDGMEXT. arglóyd atliroi gwetliu a górliau ythaó or amser hynny y parahant myón diwadalróyd dan reol ygwir dyó myön fyrfder y ia6n fyth hyd diwed byd ac hyd na bo racllaó dros óynebeu ynessoyd y dayar onyd vn bugeil ac vn buarth. 1í iSryr amser y byth hir hethóch a llonythóch tyredigróyd achytundeb gwirioned [8] a chydóybod glan myón calonneu y dynnyon ar bob gweitlired. Ar pynkeu hyn abarhaant hyd ar pymthec diwarnodeu kyn dyd braó ny rei herwyth deall agauas sant Jerom myón llyfer ieith ebreó y dengis ybraódór aruthredigyon aróythou kyn diskynno y varnu. 1í Nydamgen noc yn ydyd kyutaf y kyffroant ymoroyth ar llifdyuyreth ac ykyuodant deugeint cupit 0 vchter o iar óyuebeu yr holl creigyth. ^ yr eil dyd ygostygant oy huchter dan drio agostóng ved ar dyuynder hyd pan allo orbreith drem y lly[8-]gad yharganuod. 1í y trydy dyyd y ymdangossant yr holl dyuyreth ar ymessur ybua- sseint yr pan furuóyd gyntaf 1í y pedwyry dyd y ymdan- gossant y pyscaód ac holl cryaduryeid o naturyayth ymoroyth ar hyd a lled óynebeu y dyuyreth dan dodi garmeu ac aruth- redigyon wichleisseu hyd pan ouynocahant ynuaór ysaól auythant ynrodi gostek vthunt ac ystyr ylleiseu hynny nyd athnabythir o neb onyd orgwir dyó. 1í y pymmed dyyd dyuereth yrlioU vyd yrei ysynt dan rygedua yrheul yndig- ylchwynnu y dayar adiflan[9]nant ac aymdoant yndir sych heb ygweled m6y. % y weched dyd nybyd pren coyd na Hyssewyn adyffo o annyan ydayar nyd ymrotho ohana6 gl6b6r megys gwlith alli6 gwayd arna6. ^ y seithued dyd ydinustrir seil yr holl vyd megys kestyll. tei. athreui dan yhada6 yndrylledigyon hyd ymessyth. ^ yr 6ythued dyyd ykyffroant y kerric o bob ardal yr byd ac y ymlathant tr6y rodi dyrnodeu yssic pobun yth ygilyth ynerbyn annyan. ^ y na6ued dyyd ybyd crynuau dayar yn A DESCRIPTION OF T1IK DAY OF JUDGMENT. 117 Lord, aiid lias turned, subiuitted, and done honiage to Hini, froni tluit time they will continue in steadfastness under the rule of the true God in the strength of the true faith unto the end of the -world, and so that there shall he henceforth over the isles of the earth but one shepherd and one fold. At the time there will be long peace and quietness, charity and unity, truth, and a clear couscience in men's hearts in regard to every act. And these things will continue until fìfteen days before the day of judgment, during -which, according to the uuderstanding which St. Jerome found iu a book in the Hebrew Lmguage, tlie Judge wiU show forth astonishing signs before he shall come down to judge. Tliat is to say, on the first day the seas and the floods wiU be agitated, and will rise forty cubits in height above the tops of all the rocks. On the second day they will subside, ebbing and falling to the depth, so that the gaze of the eye can scarcely perceive them. On the third day all the waters wiU appear such as they had been since they were first created. On the fourth day, the fislies, and all tlie creatures of the nature of the seas, wiU ap- pear far and wide, on the surface of the waters, uttering cries and astonishing squeaking yoices, so that those who shall be listening to them shall fear greatly ; and the import of those Yoices will not be known to any but the true God. On the fiftli day tlie waters of the whole world, which are under the course of the sun encompassing the earth, will vanish and turn to dry land, being seen no more. On the sixth day there wiU be neither tree, wood, nor herb out of wliich shull not issue moisture like dew, having the colour of blood. On the seventh day wiU be destroyed tlie structures of the whole world, namely, castles, houses, and towns, leaving them shattered over the lands. On the eightli day the stones of every region of tlie world will be stirred up and will fight, giving each other criishing blows, contrary to natme. Ou the ninth day earthquakes will be general, so 118 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. oyffredin liyd nachaíîer myón couyon bod ygyffelyb yr pan f uruóyd byd. [9^] ^ y decued dyd ysyrthant ycreigyth ar tar- renni y dyuynder ydyfírynnoyth tróy yrei ykyuucheteir yrholl dayar yn cla6r gwastad. ^ yr ynued dyd ardec ydoant gweth- illyon ycryaduryeid oy gy^goueó dan rodi rydecuae o le yn Ue megys ynuydyon na gallu or vn rodi atteb yr Uall. 1 Y deu- decued dyyd y ymdangossant aruthredigyon aróydon or neef ar syyr or furuauen agóythant. ^ Y trydy dyd ardec yhyffroant estyrn y meirô ac yhyuodant odyuynder yprith hyd ar óynebeu ypylleó. H Y pedwery dyyd ardec ygwethiUyon aydewir o natu[10]ryayth dyn ynuyó auythant veir6. 1 Y pymthecued dyyd yda6 taan o arch dy6 ay allu yr h6n alysk yr lioU dayar hyd ar dyuynder vfíern ac ar diwed hyn y diskyn dy6 y varnu. ^ Teruyn dyyd bra6 bellach nys g6yr dyn nybyd nac agel ny neef ac ny 6ybythir ved ar yr amser y dangosser o geudod ygwir dy6 yhun. eis6ys ymay athra6on y hylueth- doden bes metrent yn ia6n yn b6r6 tyb y teruynna byd ar diwed yseithued mil o vlynythoyd yr dechre byd. Llymma bellach ystyr ytyb herwyth yr crea6dyr ar ydechre furuya6 am[10-]ri6 o pynheu ar yseyth. megys seith diwarnod ynryoli pob 6ythnos ved ar diwed byd. seith pLanede yfuruanen o allu dy6 yndigylchunu ac yngoluhau byd heb orf6wys. ^ ynaturyay th athodes dy6 yndunh6y yssyd ynrodl yr moroyth gyuod agostóng. ac yn parannu y fr6ytheu ydayar kynnuthu ac aythuedu. % Ac gwedy y grist gjTnryd kna6d ygnay th yreilweith amri6 pynheu ar y seith. megys seith rinwcthe yr ecgl6ys tr6y yrei y ymglynima6d dy6 adyn yr A DESCIJIPTION OF T1IK DAY OF JUUGMFNT. 119 that it shall not be found on record that the like have hap- pened since the woiid was foiined. On the tenth duy the rocks and the clilís w'úì fall to the depths of the valleys, whereby the whole earth shall be raised up to a level surface. Ou the eleventh day the reraains of the creatures will come forth from their caves, running from place to place, madly, without any being able to answer another. On the twelfth day there wiU appear astonishing signs from heaven, and the stars will íiiU from the firmament. On the thirteenth day the bones of the dead wiU be stirred up, and will arise from the depth of the earth to the surface of the graves.^ On the fourteenth day the remnant of human kind left alive will die. On the fifteenth day, by the command and power of God, there will come a fire which will burn the whole earth, even to the depth of hell, and at the end of this God will eorae do^Ti to judge. ISTow, the appointed time of the day of judgment no man in the world knows nor angel in lieaven ; and it will not be known until the time it shall he shown from the heart of the true God himself; yet the masters of the arts, did they riglitly know'^ how, conjecture that the world will end at the end of the seventh thousand years from the beííinniníî of the world. This now is the reason for this opinion, that the Creator at tlie beginning formed several things in sevens, namely, seven days regiüarly forming every week unto the end of the world ; the seven planets of the firraament, by God's power encompassing and enlightening the world without ceasing : the nature that God implanted in thera gives to tlie seas the rise and fall (of the tide) and causes tlie fruits of the earth to increase and rijDcn. And after Christ becanie incarnate, he again made several things by sevens, as the seven Sacrarnents of the Church, whereby God bound himself to man to strengthen him and keep hira ' Lit., pit.s. ^ Lit.. could they hit the uiark. 120 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. ygydyrnhaii ay gadó myón dyóolyaytli. yfyth. seith gwethieu ypader yr di[ll]fr6ytha6 pechodeu. Seith gwithredoyd ydru- gareth tr6y yrei 6rth ygnuthur y gobr6ir neef gwedy ageu. ^ Bellach bybeth bynnac adamweino am dyb yr athraóon ar dyyd bra6 yuod velly ac na bo velly herwyth na mynna6d dy6 y dyn nac y agel y6ybod ac herwyth na ellir b6r6 tyb ar hyspysróyd. dehuach ydyu hydymaros a dy6 hyd pan dangosso ef yn aml6c yrin yssyd cloedic ny ascre. % Dyyd braó bellach nyr amser y gossodes ygwir dy6 ydyuod. dyuod awna yr h6n auyd pan del ouyna6c a dolurus [11-] herwyth yr ymmadra6d aydewis sant austin gennym ynyscriuenedic. ^ A llymma ystyr yr ymmadraód bybethbynnac awnelof I heb ef. ekysku. egwyla6. 6kyuod. eiste. egorfówys. ekerthed. rac meint vy ouan vrtli pan del ydyyd dolurus tybyo awnaf bod lleisseu hynhirieid dyyd bra6 heb orfo6wys ym cluste ymhyffroi ac ymgwyssa6 dan dy wedud y geir h6n dabre yr varn. ^ y varn bellach pan del arodes yruchel taad yd yuaab herwyth yr maab dishyn ac ymgj'mysku ac annyan dyn adros [12] yr annyan hynny ymroi awnayth y boyneu. collet oy wayd ac ageu yr yprynu or kethi6ed. ac or achos hynny yrodes yr uchel taad holl varneu ybyd y th yuab yr yreoli 6rth y ewyllus. ^ Nyr amser bellach y diskynno crist vn maab dy6 y varnu ymdangos gyntaf awna ar cr6ybren wen nyr awyr a milioyth o seint ac agylyon gyda ac ef. nyr amser hynny yr tayred vo yr heul ny naturyayth yn tywynnu ny dywynykka hynnu ynuoy noc nyr vn ansod ygwelir yr heul ynrodi glemd6yll tr6y [12^] y cr6ybyr ymblayn ka6ad orglaö o iorth ytrama6rder goluer A DESCRII'TION 0K TIIE ÜAY 01-' JUDGMENT. 121 in the godliness of faitli ; tlie seven petitions of tlie Lord's l'rayer to overconie sins ; the seven deeds of mercy, wherehy, through the doing of them, heaven is gained as a reward after death. Now, whatever may happen as to the opinion of the doctors about the day of judgment, whether it may be so or may not be so, since God has not willed that man or angel should know it, and since no opinion can be formed upon certain knowledge, it is more becoming to wait patiently upon God until He shall show clearly tliat which is locked up in His heart. The day of judgment, then, will come in the time in which God appointed it should come; and it will be, when it comes, full of fear and anguish, in accordance with the saying which St. Augustine has left us in his writings.^ And this is the import of the saying : " Whatsoever I do," says he, " whether (it be) t< sleep or to watch, to rise or to sit down, to rest or to walk, by reason of the greatness of my fear of the coming of the grievous day, I imagine that the dreadful voices of the day of judgment are ceaselessly in my ears, to rouse and summon me, saying this word, ' Come to judgment'." Kow, the judgment, when it shall come, has the High Father given to His Son, because the Son came down and united Himself with the uature of man, and on behalf of that nature He gave Hiniself up to suííerings, the loss of His blood, and death, in order to redeem them from the captivity ; and on account of this, the High Father gave all the judgment of the world to His Son, to direct it at His will. Kuw, in the time when Christ, God's only Son, shall come down to judge, lie wiU first appear on a white cloud in the air, and thousands of saints and angels with Him. At that time, however ardently the sun may be shining in its nature, that wiU give no brighter liglit than when thc sun is seen casting a feeble ray through the clouds before a shower ' Lit., left witli us written. 122 A DESCmPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. aymdengys o gorf yr arglóyd órtli edrych arnaó. ^ yna yhenu- yn y braódór pedwar or agylyon vn y bob kogyl or byd yr gwyssaó 6rth lleisseu yhyrn hirreid holl creaduryeid neef dayar ac yffern. ac ystyr y lleisseu vyd hón deóch yr varn. deóch yr varn. yna 6rth aruthter llef ygeir alleisseu y kyrn y kyffroant holl cryaduryeid ac ydoant ar ylla6n duth o bob ardal hyd pan ymdangossant rac bron y bra6d6r llin plant adaf. agen adoant yn gyrf ac eneideu. [13] aphob dyn ynuy- chan ac ynua6r nyr oydran ybu crist ac yn hyd a lled ydel6 ef pan diodeua6d yrageu. % yna o arch ybra6d6r yky wynnant yragylyon ac ydyholant yrei daa oblith yrei drög megys y deholant ybugelyth ydeueid oblith ygeiuyr ac ygossodant yrei daa ar yr ystlys dehe yr arglöyth a rei dr6g ar yrystlys asseu ^ Bellach gwedy pan darfo gossod pob peth ny lee y ymdengys crist vnmab dy6 yn annyan ni yr creaduryeid ny del6 ybuassei ef ny byd yngothef lleas yr yprynu. dan dangos y [13^] archolleu ae welieu ar hoU deuynnytheu auuasseint ny deruynmi megys croys gway6 hoylon ar goran drein. % yna kyíîroi awna ny dy6olyayth dan v6r6 golygyon ar y cryaduryeid auythant ar yr ystlys deheu ytha6 agween la6wen ganta6 dan dywedyd ygeire hyn. De6ch vendigedigyon veibon ym taad I or neef ymarthel6cli achym- mer6ch ych ran or darnas abaratoed ychwi o declire byd. cad6 vygheureitheu awnaythochwi. crymmu ac vthuthau ydysk vyecgl6ys I ay gwasnaythu oy gouynnyon. trugar [14] hau awnaythoch 6rth leuein ytylodyon ny agenoctid tr6y rodi b6yd yrnewyua6c. diod yr sychedic. ran duthed yr kutbya6 A DESCIÎirTION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 123 of rain, by reasoii of the excess of light that shall appear from the botìy of the Lord when He is gazecl upon. Tlien the Jiulj^e wili send four of tlie angels, one to each corner of the worhl, to summon, by tlie voices of their long trumpets, all the creatures of heaven, earth, and hell ; and the import of the voices wiU be this, " Come to judgment, come to judg- ment." Then, at the dread nature of the voice, and the sound of the trumpets, all creatures will be aroused, and will come with great speed^ from every region, until they present themselves before the Judge. The race of Adam's children, moreover, will come in body and soul, every man, both small aud great (appearing) of the age and stature of Christ when He suffered death. Then, at the command of the Judge, the angels will arise and separate the good from among the evil ones, as the shep- herds separate the sheep from among the goats, and will set the good on the right side of the Lord, and the wicked on His left side. Now, when everything has been set in its place, Christ, the only Son of God, will appear to the crea- tures in our nature in tlie form in whicli He had been in the world, suífering death to redeem them, showing His wounds and bruises, and all the implements that had been (instrumental) in causing His end — namely, tlie cross, the spear, the nails, and the crown of thorns. Then He will be moved in His divine nature, casting glances upon the crea- tures that shall be upon His right side with a joyous smile, saying these words : " Come, blessed sons of My Father of heaven, claim and take your share of the kiugdom that is prepared for you from the beginning of the worhl. My laws you kept ; you bowed and were obedient to the teaching of My Church, and served it in its demands ; you pitied the cry of the poor in their want, giving food to the hungry, diiiik to the thirsty, clothing to cover their nukcd bodies ; ' Lit., at thcir full trot. 124 A DESCmPTION ÜF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. ykyrf noython. kydg6yiia6 awnaythocli a dithanii y gweinon cleiuon ar karcharoryon ny gouudyon kyd dohiryo awn- aythoch ar nieir6 dan yhebr6ng y hir orf6wys tr6y wethieu achardodeu. torri ymrissoneu r6g gwyr agwyr yr yd6yn y garyad achytundeb. gothef colli ych gwayd awnaythoch hyd he61yth athomyth o garyad arnaf. I. hyd ybu well genn6ch dothef yr ageu ammar^lé^Jchus noc ymaythu ami niy6n digoueint. IT Minneu hethi6 dros awnaythoch o weithredoyth daa achyredigr6yth ynii. ac yrsa61 aymardelweint ami yn- barnu ychwi hethi6 ac ynrodi dragywytha61 istethuae ny neef ny lle ycaffoch byunyth welet ych argi6yth ny dy6olyayth yn ymborth ac yn uy6yd ychwi. ac ny lle y kaffoch dragyw- ytha61 heth6ch llewenyth. a digriu6ch hyd na allo peu na thauod ydraythu nay amkanu. % yna ardiwed y geir yklywir ycryaduryeid o nerth ypenneu ac aw6ch y callonneu yn [15] dodi ga6r lywenyth ac ync6ytha6 liyd ydayar dan rodi diolch ytha6 dros yua6r rod ay drugared. 1í Bellach gwedy pan darfo teruynnu barn yr ystlys deheu. yna ymhoylyd yn wimm6th awna a golygyon aruthur ganta6 yr ystlys asseu ny lle y yiudangossant yr hoU deuynnytheu a uuasseint 6rth yderu- ynnu megys ydywesp6yd vch6t yarchoUeu agen ay welieu aatkyuorant ac aymdinuant o wayt liyd pan weler y dauyne llithredigyon yn ammal ar hyd ygua6d yna yd6eid ef ygeire hyn ychwi agheredigyon geneth[15-]laed edrychoch ar adi- otheueis o poyneu ac ammarch dryssochwi yr ychd6yn ach rythau o gethiwed yhythreuleid rakko. ychwithe dros V}'y^gheredicr6yd I bod ynwell genn6ch yr liyd y buocli ny byd droi ym erbyn tr6y dorri vyghyureitheu am gwaharthon atlir6y ymherchi ysa61 aymardelweint ami no g6rhau agwe- tliu yym. or aclios hynuy llymma vi hethi6 yndyuod yr ynili6 achwi am ych agheredicróyd ac yr gnuthur dial dros awnathoch oweithredoyd dr6g 1í ycliwi yngyntaf yrei aym- royssoch ych bod yn argl6ythi heb [IG] ych bod treissa6 A DF.SCHIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUnC.MENT. 125 you sympathised with and comforted the feeble sick ones, and the prisoners in tlieir sorrows ; you compassionated the dead, accompanying them to tlieir long rest with prayers and alms ; you settled strife Letween men and men, in order to Lring them into love and unity ; you suffered the loss of your blood in the streets and on dunghills from love to Me, so tliat ymi preferred to suffer dislionourable death rather tlian to leave Me in anger, I, this day, in return for what you did of good deeds and líindness to Me, and to such as acknowledged jNIe, adjudge and graut you this day eternal thrones in lieaven, where you shall ever see your Lord in His Godhead, (to be) food and life to you, and wliere you shall enjoy eternal peace, joy, and delight, so that neither mouth nor tongue can declare or conceive it." Then, wheu these Avords are ended, the creatures will be heard, with loud voice and ardent heart, uttering a shout of joy, and falling to the earth, giving thanks to Him for His great grace and mercy. Now, when the judgment of (those on) the right side is ended, then He will quickly turn with a dreadful look to the left side, where shall be shown all the instruments of His death, as was stated above. His wounds, moreover, and His bruises wiU flow afresh with blood, until the drops are seen thickly trickling down His body. Tlien He will say these words : "Ye uncharitable race, behold what pains and dishonour I suffered for you, to bring and free you from the slavery of the devils yonder. But you, in return for My love, preferred, while you were in the world, to turn against Me, by breaking JMy laws and prohibitions, and by insulting those who acknowledged Me, rather than do homage and submit to Me. ■ On account of that, lo ! I this day am coming to expostulate with you for your unkindness, and to take vengeance for what evil deeds you did. You, íìrst, who strove to be lords, wliile you were none, you oppressed and 126 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JÜDGMENT. ac yspeilaö ykyffredin bobyl awnaythoch oy gallu tróy ych kydernid ach maóreth heb y iaónhau. 1í ychwitheu auuoch vra6dw}T drög tróy droi ykyíreith daa ar ygorthóyneb yr gwerthe a gwabreu. 11 ychwitheu auuoch sóythogyon dróg ynyspeilo y hyffredin bobyl yr dóyn daa anwir yr argló- ythi. ar eil yspeilo j6 tróy ykymmell y rodi gwabre ych- witheu racych ouan. IT ychwitheu a dorrassocli ych 116e my6n kyffreitheu tr6y d6yn tiir. dayar adaa yn anwir dros werthe a gwabre. irych[16^]witheu adreissassoch vyecl6ys oy ia6n ay dylyed megys oy degemmeu offryngeu. renteu aychyfre- itheu. 11 ychwitheu yregl6yswyr arothassoch kyflebaythe dr6g tr6y ybu ha6s gan y bobloyth gyffrediu ymroi y pechod ac yweithredoyth dr6g. ^ ychwitheu goganu ydynnyon awn aythocli ay Uysenwá my6n kynuigen tr6y gelwytheu a dech- mygyon dr6g hyd pan baraoth hynny byth vthunt6y yngy- wilytli ac ammarch. •[[ ychwitheu adreissassoch ygweinon oy tiir ay dayar tr6y ykad6 my6n kamwetli hyd ageu heb y edryd. % ychwitheu [17] adreulassoch ych einoys my6n go- dineb torri ych priodasse ymgymmaru ach kydwayd ac ym- galein ach gortherchade my6n ambechr6yd dros waharthon vyegl6ys. % ychwitheu arodassoch ych daa ar okkyr yr kaffel yr enniU ma6r oiar y benthic kyuan. ^ì ychwitheu kynll6yn- wyr vuoch yndienyidio vyra pridwerth yr bychydig o achoss- yon. ^ ychwitheu Uadron kyffredin vuoch dan d6yn daa y kywiryon dr6y dreis achydernid ych clethyueu. ^ ychwitheu creftwyr a masnachwyr feilst vuoch ynt6ylla6 ykyffredin [17^] bobyl ar ych masnache tr6y li6 116 p6ys a messur. A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 127 plundered tlie common people of their property^ by your power and greatness witliout rendering them right. You, too, were wicked judges, perverting- righteous laws for bribes and rewards. And you were unjust officials, robbing the comnion people in order to bring unrightful gain to your lords ; and the second (mode of) robbing is by compelling them to give you bribes through fear of you. And you Yiolated your oaths in law-suits, taking land, ground, and goods unjustly for bribes and rewards. And you robbed My Church of its right and due — that is, of its tithes, its ofterings, rents, and legal rights. And you, ecclesiastics, set evil examples, whereby the common people were more ready to yield themselves to sin and to evil deeds. And you slan- dered men, and called them evil names, in malice, through lies and wiched inventions, so that the same continued ever a shame and a dishonour to them. And you plundered the weak of their lands and grounds, keeping them wrong- fully uutil death, without restoring them. And you spent your life in fornicalion, adultery, marrying with your blood- relations, and following your concubines in depravity, con- trary to the prohibitions of My Church. And you put out your wealth on usury, in order to secure great income from your capital loan. And you were liers in wait in order to assassinate my redeemed for little cause. And you were common tliieves, tahing the property of tlie innocent by YÌolence and the might of your swords. And you were false craftsmen and tradesmen, deceiving the common people ^ Strictly^a//w is "power"; but does it not liere mean "property"? One may compare cyfocth, •which now nieans simply "wealth", but originally meant " might, power", as is seen by the Irish cimhacht, and by the old signification of Iloll-gy/oethog, "almighty", Ir., uile-cliunihachtach. 2 Lit., turning guod laws to the contrary, or inside out. Troi ar y gwrthwyneh is a familiar jilirase in modern colloquial Welsh for " turn- ing a thing (as a garmeut) inside out"; lit., to turu upon the opposite face : Gwrth- — anti. 128 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 'f Ychwitheu setwyr aghewnyou vuoch 6rth ymaclo ar meirö treuló y daa 6rth gardode a gwasnaythe dy6a61 ychwitheu tr6y d6yllodrayth nydroi yn reid ac yn wassaneth ychwy- liunein. ^ Achyda hynny anrugaroc vuoch ynlcyffredin 6rth leuein ynewynoc ynerchi b6yd jr karyad arnaf. 6rth y sychedic yn erchi dia6d. 6rth ynoyth yn erchi peth yguthya6 ygywilyth ac agharedigyon vuoch 6rth ych kydAvayd ny cleuydeu ay carchareu heb y hedrych yr y [18] dithanu ny gouudyon. hyd y bu well gennoch bob amser ymroi y weith- redoyth dr6g tr6y ryuic y hythreuleid racko hyd angeu noc ymroi ymkyfreitheu yr dysk a rebuth y6ch y ouynokau y diwarnod hetlii6. ac yr disk6 a rebuth ychwi y benydyo ac yttiuaru ac yr ia6nhau ykamweth hyn kyn ageu. % Bellach gwedy pan darfo ymgeuethli6 ap]m6b ny rath megys y dywesp6yd Ychot ny byth yr vn a allo rodi gwad dros yran na dihurdeb. 1í Yna yd6eid ybra6d6r my6n kydernid ylid ygeire hyn [18^] e6chwi Yelltigedigyon genethlaed yr taan poenedic paraus yrh6n a baratoed yrkythreul pennaf ay ygylyon yr dechre byd. ^Ar diweth ygeire hyn yclywir ycolledigyon. my6n crynuan yn rodi garmeu aruthredigyon ' o nerth ypenneu dan oll6ng dagre ynammyl hyd ygruthie athan ochuanu yr amser yganned heb orf6wys. % yna heb oir gwedy rodi yuaín y ymgyffroant y kythreuleid heb 6ybot y rif ac yymgymyscant ar colledigyon truein dan ytynnu ayllusko ynammarchus Yed ar ogu6ch [19] ylle y poenir nc A DESCRIl'TION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 129 in your dealings by means of oath, weight, and measure. And you were false executors, departing from the will of the dead that their wealth should be spent in charities and divine services, you deceitfully turning it to your own need aud service. And, beside that, you were generally unmerciful to the cry of the hungry when asking food for h)ve to me, to the thirsty when afiking drink, to the naked when asking something to hide his shame ; and you were unkind to your blood-relations in their sicknesses and imprisonments, not Yisiting them to comfort them in their sorrows; so that you always preferred to give yourselves up to evil deeds, through the presumption of the deyils yonder, eveu until death, rather than submit yourselves to My laws (set) for instruction and warning to you to fear this day, aud for instruction and warning to you to do penance and repent, and to rectify this iniquity before death." Now, when He shall have ended expostulating with all in their degree, as was said above, there will be no one that shall be able to give denial or excuse on his part. Then the Judge, in the might of His wrath, will utter these words : " Go ye, accursed race, to the perpetual penal fire which is prepared for the devil and his angels from the beginning of the world." When these words are ended, the lost will be heard tremblingly to utter dreadful cries in a loud voice,^ shedding frequent tears down their cheeks, and ceaselessly bewailing the time they were born. Then, without delay, when the judgment has been given, the devils in unknown numbers will rouse themselves, and will mingle with the wretclied lost ones, drawing and haling them in dishonour over the place where they will be tormented, and thence 1 Lit., with the strength of their heads. The expression is common in the South : it is often said of one that he cries or shouts nerth 'i hcn, nerth asgwrn H hen, or nerth 'i' yerj (the streugth of his head, of his throat). The preposition is generally omitteil, the noun being used absohitely. VOL. IV. K 130 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JÜDGMENT, otliyno ytauylu awnahant yn wimmöth ac yndiarbed ydyu- ynder yffern or lle ny byth eil bryuii nac eil ymhoylyd nac amgen obeith no thrigo yno dan reol ykythreuleid myón taan tywyllóch a bryuti. Sim fine. NOTES. F. 1. Cìjfrdythrjt—cyfarwìjddyd : not the compd. of cyf and rhiüydd, meaning " exiDedition", "facility". Diskynnant : discyn (to descend, to fall) here seems to mean " happen" ; cf. dyrjioydd (happen), fr. cioyddo (fco fall); the Lat. accidere, with the same rad. meaning ; Eng. befall; Gev. fall, fallen, zufall, &c. Kynn6ll is rendered by Davies " sudum et translatitiè opportunitas" . Ciudode: ciiodod (L. civitat.) usually means "a tribe, a clan". Myôn gîoasnaythe, etc. The modern rule that meion can only be used with nouns which are not " distributed", aud that yn must be used when the noun has the definite article expressed or implied, is not observed in the older language. The present example may mean, " In the services of the Church", or, strictly, "In (certain) services", etc. So the foUowing may be translated either way : myón ynuydrôyth ygythreulayth (5-) ; m. lcydernid ylit (6) ; m. fyrfd^er y ia6n fyth ( 7^). But m. ialonneu ydynnyon (6^ ) can only be ren dered "In the hearts of the men", and would now require yn. l^. Tragrymder, extreme force (fr. tra, " over, very, extreme"; grym, " force"; and-cZe>', termination of abstract nouns) is not found in the dic- tionaries. Sythter strictly means "stiffness"; cf. gioarsyth, " stiff-necked". Âruthredigyon : aruthredig here is active, "amazing", " astounding", though in accordance with mod. usage it would mean " amazed, astounded" — -edig forming generally a kind of passive participle. But the two meanings ^ run into one another : thus caredig now means "loving, kind", more com- monly than " loved, beloved", its strict meaning. Cf. llithrcd ig yon {tr\ck- ling) in 4^: byôedigyon (5)="loving". But cloedigyon (3) and drylledigyon (9) are passive. Tr6y gymmysc mar6walaythe, lit., "with miugled deaths". This is an instance of what iu classical grammars is called hypallage, the meaning being " signs in the moon, combined, accompanied with deaths", etc. It is simi- larly used in 3^, yrynreuethodeu hyn achymmyse gwangred (lit., these wonders and commingled weak-faith) = " These wonders combined with weak faith", Crynnant, a form not in the dictionaries. A DESCRIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JÜDGMENT. 131 they will quickly and unsparingly liurl tliem to the depth of liell, whence there wiU be no redemption, nor return, nor other hope than to remain there, under the rule of the devils, in fire, darkness, and filth. Sinc fine. 2. Llifdyuyreth, the uncontracted pl. of dwfwr; so în 8' dyuyreth and dyuereth ; Zeuss notices dyfred (Gram. Celt.^, p. 291). Bra6 = brawd (judgment), Ir. hrath, etc. In tliLs word the writer regu- larly drops the final d. Hóylaô ny teniyneu seems to mean "run-their-course to their termina- tion". If 30, yn here has the meaning o£ Lat. in with accus. " into", which in the modern language is i; so o le yn lle (9'') = "from pla.ce to place". This force of yn survive3 in the Biblical phrases yn tan (a dejlir yn tan, " shall be cast into the fire", Matth. üi, 10), yn oes oesoedd (vmto the age of ages), in scccula sceculorum. The same, perhaps, is its original force in the caaimon e's.^iTPSÚona torri yn yffloìi, " to break into fragments " (so torri yn ddamau, yn ddrylliau) ; llosgi yn lludw, " taburn to ashes", etc. Y ymdaijossant. The writer seems to have had no objection to hiatus, aa this phrase, several times repeated, shows. Witness also yochuahant (4^), y ymhoylant (7), y ymlathant (9), y ymglymmaòd (10-), y yni'jyffroant, y ymgymmyscant (18"). 2^. Eyluethdodeu (arts), hodie, celfyddydau ; uot found in the diction- aries. Awetto geni crist. This construction is that called in classical grammars the accus. with the infinitive. It is not natural to modern Welsh, being practically confined to bod and its compounds darfod, dyfod, etc. In the case of other verbs the subject takes a preposition, — o if it follows the verb, i if it precedes ; or the verb must be resolved into bod, with one of the par- ticiples of the verb itself : e.g., Nyni a wyddom lefaru o Dduio îtrrth Moses (we know that God spake unto M. — John ix, 39) ; or, i Dduw lefaru wrth M.; or, less elegantly, fod Duw wedi llefaru wrth Moses. Rarely the accus. with infin. is found with other verbs than bod, e.g., in 1 Thess. iv, 14, Os ydym yn credu farw lesu (if we believe that Jesus died). Other example8 in the present article are tr6y geissa6 pob vn ragori (1); cyn ori ygwayd (4); and gìcedy mynet y geir (7 ). 2^^. Yn y messur, lit. means " in the measure", but is here used of manner rather than of degree being equivalent to "aa"; so also ny messur y dywesp6yd vchod (7). Wnayth lla6er o ouudyon ar yr escob, etc. Mod. Welsh woiild reqnire i instead of ur. k2 132 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 3. Yr ardaloì/th y tramóyaôth crist is elliptical, and in the mod. language would be writteu yr arcl. y tr. C'\ trwyddynt, or yr ard. trwy y rhai y tram. cr. Anfythedolyon yenethlaeid (uubelieving nations). Two forms not given in the dictionaries. Ilyd nr yr amser. Hyd would now be used without ar. Ydoe is stiUthe common form for y deaai. Kyn6rthau. Not given in the dictionaries . 3'^. Dyôolynyth. Another uuregistered form. Yngyhdled. Yn would not now be used with cyhelled. Aruthter (fr. aruth = aruthi) i.q., a>uthredd. An unregistered form. Cyuerhyn (opposition). The iise of the word as a uoun is not uoted in the dictionaries. Anreuethodeu (great wonders ; an being here intensive). In the third edition of Dr. Pugh's Dictionary tliis word is rendered simply by "a being not a wouder. Anrhyfeddodau Alecsauder — the Not-wouders of Alexander". 4. Ochleddyfeu (with swords), so o yspryd y ene(6). Cf. iúso nyd athnahyfhir o neb onyd orgwir dy6 (8^). 0 is commouly used in the Glamorgau dialect to denote the instrument. Cf. the Gk. it. Hef^lyth : hewl, aud heidydd, in the colloquial Dimetiau, are the regular represeutatives of the literary heol aud heolydd. Messyth =mensydd, pl. of macs (field). Ymbarch ac vynt. Pugh (third edition) gives ymSarcAM =respect one's self, but does not specify the preseut use of the Reflexive to denote mutuality. Yerthyryon. The writer generally leaves out the i in the pl. endiugs (e.g., dolureu for doluriau), but in this word inserts it in opposition to the modern usage. Ori { = oeii). So the S. Wallian form of oer is 6r. Ouynnohahant (fr. ofynocau), of which the dictionaries give ouly the con- tracted form of ofnocau. 4^. Tarrenni means here, as the context pretty clearly shows, "cliÊfs, precipices". The dictionaries assign to taren the various meauings — " a spot ; a tump, knoll ; a brake". It appears iu the place-uame Penâarren or Pcn y Darren, and is the same as the Ir. taircan, "adesceut". Auother f orm of the word is te yn, not recorded by the lexicographers, but fouud in the equivalent place-name Penderyn, and paralleled agaiu by the Ir. teirin, " a descent". Ochuahant. Ocìifäu," to cr j och", Gk. oi'iuẃfen', is not iu the dictiouaries. K6yth6ch. Cwyddo (to fall), Bret. koueza, is now used only in its com- pounds dygwydd (happen, hefaìl), go-gwydd (incliue), etc. Diuyrru in this sense is uot recorded in the dictionaries, though difyrru ( to divert) and dyfyrru (to shorten) are giveu. Ryueleu. The usual pl. is rhyfeìoedd. Meiboneu. Probably the pl. of mahon, which the dictionaries render by "a youth, a youug hero"; here the epithet " disyuóyryou" fixes the meauing as " young childreu, infants". A DESCRiriION OF TllE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 133 Disyii6yryon, usually sigiùfying "Berseless", here = " simple, innocent, un- conseiuus". Garthn. The diction.aries give no help in fixing the meaning of this word, which occurs agaiu on p. 6-. It is possibly connected with Ir. gartìia, " a shout, cry, noise". On this assumption it would mean here "beating the hauds with a loud noise", and ou 6'', " crashing in its fall". 5. Ynwynnycku = wkennychu, dialectic for chwennycku. Mcjys here siguifies " namely", as also on f. 6. Ysynt. Apparently a form coiiipouuded of ys and ynt. It does not seem to be uoticed by Zeuss, wLo, however, gives and illustrates ysydynt {Gram. Celt.-, 553). Yyóediyyoti : lyic-edi'j (liviug) is not iu the dictionaries. Ymlid ac ymjyuctkli6. One might conjecture ymlid to be a clerical error for ymliw (espostulate), but. that ymlidio ac ymjyfetM are found together elsewhere, e.rj., in the extract under yinyyfetM in Pugh'*. 5". Ârahu. Here again the dictionaries fail us, giving under arab and its derivatives only " witty, droll", etc. But the peculiar Breton form arabad in Le (joúidec seems to be connected with this, and to throw light upou it. There we read : " Je ue conuais ce mot employé que dans cette phrase : arabad eo, il ce faut pas, il est défendu, il n'est pas permis." 0 vyir6. Yi is, perhaps, on the whole, a more accurate representation of this diphthongal sound than the common ei. Wasnaytlujar. This word now meaus " serviceab]e", but here the adj. is used as a noun in the related sense of " servants". 6. Oliffer. A form derived either fr. oliiartim (in Mons olivarum) or fr. adj. olivarius. The usual name is mynydd yr Olewydd (the Mouut of 01ive trees). Ynjadeu : cadeu here = " hosts". The Corn. cad, later cas, and Arm. lad (illustrated by Villemarqué only from his own Barzaz-Breiz) have only the meaning " battle", " conflict". To the Ir. cath O'Reilly gives this meaning and also " an Irish battalion of 3000 men ; a tribe, descendants". 6''. Ynu6deu. Bwdeu, an unrecorded pl. form of buyd ; old Welsh and old Corn., buit ; Ir., buadh, biadh ; Arm., botd or bouid, with jil. bocdou. The usual "Welsh pl. is bicydydd. ]Varann6yd. The meaning here approaches that illustrated iu Pugh' : Duw a ranodd, nef a rjafodd (God did dispense, heaven he did obtain). AmbeUach (rarer). An unrecorded comparative form fr. ambdl (sume, few), which is probably rightly derived from aw '(which strictly means " about, around"; old Gaulish, ambi ; Lat., ambi ; Gk., ò^^ìi ; but is here only inteu- 8Ìve as in amlwy, amr/en, amryw, etc.) and pell (far) ; ambdl would thus be cquivalent to Campbell's " fcw and far bctwccu". 134 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 7. Yîoethd, i.e , y chwedl, which still remains in the colloquial speech of CarcUganshire y wheddel : e.g., Y mae hynna yn hen wheddel (that is an old tale) ; Ni wyddion i o'r wheddel (I knew nothing of the afifair, the story). This idiomatic phrase is particularly used of something that happens unex- pectedly — Ni wyddion i o'r wheddel nes 'dôdd e wedi myn'd (before I had realised the fact, he was gone). 7. Yhanabythant (wiU recognise, wUl kDow). Âdnabod usually means " to know a person", and is distinguished from gicyhod (" to know a fact"), some- what as Ger. hennen fr. wissen, or Fr. connaüre fr. savoir. But in colloquial speech, as here, nabod or adnabod, is often used with a wider signification, e.g,, nabod 'i gamsynied, " to kuow, recognise one's mistake". Rethiweth, i.e., cethiwedd. The usual form is caethiwed, the final d not being aspirated. 7^. Teir personyeid. This differs from the modern language in iising a pl. subst. with the numeral ; and in making person fem. lUce the Lat. persona. We now say tri ^ìherson. The word peí'son has now two plurals with cUstinct meanings, jìersonau meaning " persons", \\\nìe personiaid siguifies "parsons". Diivadalr6yd = dyivadalrwydd, fr. gicadal (staunch, firm), di- qv dy- being intensive not negative. Buarth (strictly, "a cow-yard"), here, "sheepfold"; the word corlan being used in this passage in the authorised version of the New Testament. 8. Llyfer, retaining the e of liber, now changed to Uyfyr, Uyfr. Cupit fr. cubitus, hodie, cufydd. 0 iar = " above"; in (7) o iarfoith it = " from". Ved = o\äer bet (v. Zeuss2, 691). 8^. Äthnábythir, i.e., addnabyddir with the d of the prefix aspLrated. Rygedua by transposition for rhedegfa, " running, course". It may be only a clerical error, as we have further on, rydecuae (9^). Dìgylchwynnu. An unrecorded form eciuivalent to dygylchynu (to sur- round, encompass). 9. Ymdoant. Perhaps a clerical error for ymdroant. Gl6b6r=gwlybwr (a liquid) fr. gwlyb, gwlyp = lT. fiiuch. The present dia- lectic form is glybivr, the w after the initial g being rejected in the colloquial language, as in the cognate Corn. glibor, Arm. glébor. Seil properly = " f oundations" ; but here by meton. for "things founded, Btructures, buildings". Yssic is usually passive (" bruised, crushed, shattered" ; e.g., corsen yssig, "a bruised reed"), but here is used actively, "bruising, crushing". Crynuau dayar = the modern daear-grynfau. The writer has already used the phrase crynnant dayar (l^). 9^. Cyfucheteir, a verb f ormed from cyf-uch-ed = cìjfmuch, the equal degree of uch-el. Neither cyfuched nor cyfuchetau is recorded in the dictionaries, though cyfuchin (to make of one height) is given. CZa6r = Ir. clár (a table, board, etc. ) It now commonly means "a lid, covering" of any YesBel, ''cover" of a book, etc; it is also used in phrases: ar A DESCEIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 135 glaicr, like ar gacl, " known, extant" : e.g., Dyw e' ddim ar 'jlam' erhyn hyn, it is no lunger to be found ; so i ijlawr : e.g., y mae e' wedi dôd i glaior eto, it luis come to light again. Na gallu, etc. =ac heb ailu. Na here is something like L. nec. 10. Teruyn commonly means "bound, limit"; but here has the same force as Corn. termyn, "time, season, appointed time": e.g., a ver dermyn, in a short time. V. Williams' Lex. Cornu-Brit. s. v. termyn. Ceudod, " cavity, hoUow" ; here, " bosom". Eisôys (i.e., eisoes, wliich now commonly = "already"), "however, never- theless". B616 tyb, lit., cast an ojjinion ; the metaphor is the same as in "conjec- ture". Ystyr here seems="reason". lO^. Pynheu, pl. of pwngc, "subject, point, matter". Ynryoli ; rheoli strictly = " rule, sway, order". Goluhau i.q., goleuhau ; so goluer (12^) =goleufer. Cf. dehuach (11) = deheuach and dihurdeb {18) = dihcurdeb. Parannu=pariannu, which in Pugh is explained as meaning "to render causative", but without illustration. Seith diwarnod. The numeral here takes the sing. as in modern Welsh, but subsequent examples have the plural — 7 planede, 7 rinwethe, etc. ; so teir personyeid (7^). Gwethieu (petitions); gweddi, Ir. guidhe, now means "prayer", 11. Difr6ytha6. Lit., " to render fruitless". Seith gwithredoyd ydrugareth. In Athrawadh Gristnogawl, p. 57, these are enumerated : — "Saith weithred y drugaredd gorforawl. Rhoi bwyd i'r tlawd newnog. Rhoi diod ir tylodion sychedig. Dilladu'r noethion. Rhoi letty i'r pellennig. Ydrych cleifion. Gof'n'yaw cyrchrorion. Cladu'r meirw". In an old MS. in the writer's possession, they are versified as follows : — " Englyn i saith weithred trugaredd. Dod fwj-d a diod, par dy a dülad, Diwalla'r carchardy, GwiHa'r claf yn y gwely, I'r marw par gael daear dy." In the same way we find them versified in the Lay Folhs' Catechism (Early Eng. Text Soc.):— " The first is to fede tham that er hungry. That othir, for to gif tham drynk that er thirsty. The third, for to clethe tham that er clatheless. The ferthe, is to herber them that er houselesse. The fifte, for to visite them that ligges in sikenesse. The sext, is to heli) tham that in prisin er. Thc seyent, to bcry dude meu that has mister." 13G A DESCRIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDGMENT. It appears the writer lias not exhausted " the sevens", as the Welsh Catc- chism quoted gives also " Saith weithred y drugaredd ysprydawl", while the English one adds " the Seven Yirtues" and the " Seven Yices". Gobrôi/ir. Gwobricyo usually means " to reward, to recompense" ; but here = "to give as a reward". Yuod vdly ac na bo velly. Lit. = "its being so, and that it shall not have been so". Ouyna6c=moà. ofnog (timid), but meaning " terrible". ll^. El-yslcu, etc, e = ai ; eiste, i.e., ai isfe. Vrth pan del. A peculiar vise o£ lurth, which does not seem to be noticed by Zeuss. Eynhirieid is not given in the dictionaries, but seems to be a compd. of cyn and diriaid, which Davies renders "improbus, nequam". Now, how- ever, diriaid is used vaguely of anything excessive, somewhat corresponding to the slaug use of Eng. " awful". Y mae yna le diried, it is an " awful" place ; yr oedd yno beth diried o bobol, there was an " awful" lot of people there. Ym eluste, i.e., yn fy nghlustiau. 12. Crôybren. An unregistered form which evidently means "cloud". On the next page (12^) the pl. crwybyr occurs. The dictionaries give crwybr with the meanings " scum, a honeycomb". In parts of S. Wales it has another meaning — " hoar-frost". The common word is üwyd-reiv (lit., grey- frost); but crtoybyr is used of the heavier deposit experienced in mountainoua districts, when the vapour forms in long, feathery crystals on trees, plants, etc. The N. W. word is barug. Dr. Davies has " Crwybr, Favus, faex mellis. Älijs cwybr". With the latter coincides the Arm. íoabr, houabr (nuage), Tcoabren, lcouabren (un seul nuage), pl. hoabrenou. V. Le Gonidec, s. V. Glemdôyll. This seems to be the form in the MS., but it is somewhat indistinct. The word is unknown to the present writer. 12^. 7VaTOrt6rcîer = exceeding greatness. An unrecorded form, but the equivalent tramaiuredd is given in the dictionaries. Hirreid, Unrecorded. Apparently a longer form from hir, Llin (a race, line), L. Ihiea, Corn. linicth, lynneth. 13. Bugelyth, pl. of bugail, hodie bugeiliaid, Llcas, Lethum, caedes (Dr. D.) Later dictionaries copy him without illus- tration. 13^. Ythuthau, i.q., tifuddhau. Possibly this is not to be regarded as a transcriber's blunder : dd and f or v are often interchanged. Thus hwyfcll (a female salmon) is also written hioydäell; so Caerdydd aud Caerdyf (CardiíF). Man duthed : tudded =coYermg, vesture. A DESCIIIPTION OF TIIE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 137 14. T çìccinon cleiuon : pl. in both elements of the compound (not given in dictiouaries) gu-anìi[/laf, which occurs in Buchedd Beuno Sant in this same MS. vol. Af i ednjch fijn Tat y sydd yn ■waniì/jlaf [Cambro-Brit. Saints, p. 14). Kyd-doluryo, i.e , cyd-ddoluryo. Not in the dictionaries, Dothef. A shorter form (unrecorded) of dyoddef, 14*. Tmaythu ami. Tmaythu is not in the dictionaries, but it seems to be the infiuitire of a verb related to ymaith, which is now used only as au adverb — away, hence. Tmaith itself was also probably origiually an iufinitive. It is the Ir. imcacht (" s.f. walking, going". — O'Reilly), just as ymdaith is the Ir. imtheacht ("s.f. progress, departure", etc. — O'R.), and í« /í/t the Ir. íeacÄí {do theacht, to come). Tmaythu ami, then, would be nearly the same as ymadael a mi. Dros aynaythoch. D7-os = " ìn return for", a meaning not instauced by Zeuss. So ou the uext jjage (15), diolch ythaó dros yuaór rod, etc. ; aud (15^) dros vyyrfheredicr6yd. 15. Tmhoylyd (to turn oue's self) is the colloquial form of ymchwdyd or ymchoelyd. But though a reflexive, this verb is commouly used as a simple transitive verb (see exx. iu Pugh^). Tmhoylyd, 'mhoylu, are commonly used in Dimetian for " turning over": e.f/., 'mhoylu teisen, to turn over a cake ; 'mhoylu gwair, llafur, to turn over hay, coru, in harvestiug. In Carmarthenshire it is also used of "ploughiug": "'Mhoylwr fjo leio w' i 0 f/rict" (" I am a pretty good ploughman for a lad"), the writer once heard a Carmarthenshire youth modestly remark. 6rth yderuynnu (in putting him to death). This nse of terfynu (to end) is not noticed iu the dictionaries . Aatkyuorant. Atcyforio or adyyforio is an unregistered compouud of ad (again, re-) and cyforio (to fill to the brim, to make to overflow). Cy-for seems to be from cy aud mor, i.e., marg. the root of L. margo, etc. (Fick,^ iv. 187), and so would mean "even with the brim". Aymdinuant, if correct, is a form which the writer does not understand. Agherediyyon. Angharedig means, passively, "uuloved"; and, actively, " unloviug, unkind". 15". Tchwithe hod ynwell genn6ch. A somewhat unusual construction, apparently au imitatiou of the Lat. Historic Iufiuitive so-called. Gicaharthon, pl. of gwahardd (prohibitiou) of which Pugh' gives only the pl. gwaharddoedd. Tmroyssoch ych hod yn argl6ythi. The use of the posses8Ìve pron. here before hod has some slight analogy to the peculiar Irish constructiou which uses the poss. pron. with the predicative noun iu such sentences as, " He is a good mau" — Ir. Tá se 'nn a dhuine mhaith (lit. he is in his good mau). 16. Ia6nhau. An unregistered form = i«îC7ii or iaionu, to render right. Gwerthe, i.e., gwerthau, a pl. of gwerth, of which the dictionaries give uo example. Ll6c, i.c. llu'au, pl. nf Uic ; usual pl. llwon. 138 A DESCRIPTION OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 16^. Offryngau. The common forms are offmmi, offrymau. Kyflebaythe is doubtless the same as cyffehjUaethau (similitudes). The dictionaries do not notice the present meaning — " examples". Tr6y yhu haós. Perhaps it should be trwy y rei y bu, etc. 17. Ymgalein (if the right form, thelast four letters are indistinct in MS.) is doubtless the same as ymganlyn, to foUow mutually. , Ambechròyth is not in the dictionaries. It is a compoimd of am and fech, and may here bear its strict meaning — " mutual sinfulness". Y benthic Tcyuan (the capital), lit. the entire loan. Tr6y li6 116, etc. (by means of oath, etc.) ; Cf. liiü dydd, liw nos (by day, by night) ; Arm. liou (" licence, permission, congé"). 17^. Setwyr. Qy. a corruption of "esecutor"? 6rth ymado, etc. It seems that something has dropped out here. 6rth gardode (in alms). None of the extracts in Zeuss under %vrth (p. 682) exactly illustrate this meaning. D6yllodrayth (deceit). An unrecorded abstract noun corresponding to the personal noun twyllawdr (deceiver) and the adj. twyllodrus (deceitful). Ychwyhunein. Zeuss gives no example of this form of the second pers. plur., though he has ny hunein and ehunein (Gr. Celt.^, p. 408). 18. Ymgeuethli6. The forms of this verb given in Pugh^ are ymgyfethl, to be striving together ; and ymgyfethlu, to struggle mutually. Neither of these meanings suits this passage, which demands rather — " upbraid, expostulate with". Hodi gwad (give denial). Welsh constantly uses the root form of the verb in this way as a subst., and especially after ar, exactly corresponding to the English forms with «-(shortened form of an = on), as a-fishing, etc. So we had (p. 12-) ar duth (fr. tuthio, to trot), a-trot. Similarly, ar redeg, a-running; ar wib (fr. gwibio, to rove) e.g., myn'd heibio ar wib, to pass a-flying, on a flying visit ; ar dan, ar daen (fr. tánu, taenu, to spread), e.g., y niae y gwair ar dán, the hay is scattered, i.e , not in cocks or mows ; y mae é ar nydd (fr. nyddu, to twist, spin) i gyd, it is all a-twist ; ar dro, awry : ar dor (fr. tori, to cut), e g. (a provision dealer says to a customer), y mae gen 'i gosyn da ar dor ynawr, I have a good cheese a-cutting, in the course of being cut now. 18^. Poenedig ; here active in force. Ochuanu. Also an unregistered form of the same force as ochfaü, found on p. 42. Oir, i.e., ohir, fr. gohir, delay. 139 THE CELTIC LANGUAGES IN RELATION TO OTIIER AEYAN TONGUES. By rev. john dayies. As the paper on the Celtic languages, published in the last number of the Cymmrodor, has been made the subject of some unfavourable comments, I wish to ofîer a reply to them (which shall be as brief as possible), that the disputed points may be, at least, more clearly understood. The main argument of the paper has not been assailed. No reasons have been given, for instance, why the Welsli words com andZ^m should be classed as borrowed words,while the Germ. Iwrn and lein are treated as unborrowed. But I am asked if I hold that words common to the Sanskrit and Celtic languages may not, in any case, have been borrowed by the latter from the Latin ? This I have not undertaken to show. I contend only that such words ought to be re- garded as derived from a common Aryan stock, unless the contrary can be proved historically or otherwise. I have been referred to the eminent German philologist, Windisch, and I accept the reference. He notices a derivation of the Irish caille, a veü, from the Lat. ^JttlHum ; and, ai'ter pointing out that the connection is not probable, he adds, " Why may not the Ir. caille be a genuine Irisli word ?" (Warum soll ir. caille nicht ein echt irisches wort sein ? — Kuhn's Beiträge, etc, viii, 18.) I ask the same question with regard to the words which I have discussed. Why must they be neces- sarily treated as borrowed words because they bear a resem- 140 THE CELTIC LANGUAGES IN RELATION TO blance, often a very remote one, to Latin forms ? Is it sonnd philology, for instance, to assiime tlmt the W. cimn and the Bret. coml mnst be borrowed words, and to connect them with the Lat. concava as their source ? The main object of Windisch's paper is, however, to prove that at some nndefined period the letter 2> vanished from the Celtic languages, and that when it re-appeared, at a later time, it was used only in borrowed words, or as the represen- tative of an older k for kv or qv. I read his paper when it appeared in Kuhn's Bciträge, but was not convinced by his arguments. It is certainly true that a primitive ^ has disappeared from many Celtic words, and that in their modern form this letter often represents an older h or kv, but it does not follow that an Indo-Germanic 'p has not been retained in any genuine Celtic words. Mr. Whitley Stokes maintains that it has been retained in some instances. I have read the paper in the Revue Celtique (vol. ii, p. 337), in which the writer coutroverts the opinion of Mr. Stokes ; but I fail to see that the Ir. GaeL 'pailt (plenteous) can be disposed of by suggesting that it may be borrowed from the Eng. word ijlcnty, or that if the root ^j'ö'Ä; may be assumed for the Indo-European mother tongue, yet " for the Italo- Celtic branch one must postulate qvaqv (kak)''. This is assuming as true what has not been proved. The German philologist rick holds a contrary opinion. I quote froni the Verg. Wört. clcr Indogcrm. Sprachen, 3rd ed., 1874, "pak, kochen, reifen, .... lat. coquo, sup. coctum, kochen (fiir poquo durch eine Art Assimilation, wie quinque für pinque. s. pankan).^' " Corn. peber, pistor, popei, pistrinuni ; cymrisch popuryes, jjistrix ; ksl. peka, kochen. vgl. skr. pac', kochen, pac'a, kochend" (i, 133 ; ii, 155). Professor Curtius thinks it is doubtful whether kak or pak is the original form, but he adds, " auf die Form ^;«ŵ gehen deutlich die sans- kritischen und slawischen Formen ziirück, ebenso die ältere OTIIER ARYAN TONGUES. 141 Priisensfonn 7reWÉt) = 7re/cjû)" {Grundzuge^ 409). Professor Ascoli suggests tliat botli forms may have existed simultane- ously from tlie period of original unity {Corsi di Glottoloyia, p. 78). Professor Fr. Müller maiutains tliat tlie Sans. 'pan- cau (five, Litli. pe.nlci, W. puìnp) is connected witli Sans. ^Mnldi (series), and was priraarily pancant, standing in a row, i.e., the five fingers {Beiträge, ii, 898). It must then be the primitive form. The results of these different theories may be seen in the varying explanations of the Lat. jpars, W. parth. Ascoli con- nects a primitive ^;«í'í with Sans. ^mí, to cleave {Corsi, etc, p. 80). Fick infers an Aryan j9ar as the source of the Lat. pars, and refers to the Sans. par (prî) to spend ( lVört.^ 1,G64). In the Eevue Celtigiie (vol. ii, 333) iheW. parlli is assumed lo be derived from spart, for sqvart, and to be connected with an Aryan skard, to break, and Sans. hhad. I will not here discuss the question whether Ascoli or Fick has chosen the best Sans. relative, but this may be said, that they have re- ferred to living words, and that the assumed root, sqvart, is whoUy imaginary. It may be noted that the letter r is sup- posed to have fallen from the Sans. words jj'cü/ and hhad, aud yet a suggestion of this kind on my part, iu another instance, has been treated as an impossibility. Few philological changes are more common (compare E. speak and Germ. sp)rcchen). Professor Pictet has compared the W. pìaUii and other words with corresponding forms in Irish. For this he has been assailed by Windisch aud Ebel {Beitr. viii, 25 ; iii, 278), but until it has been proved that pallu is ouly a moderu form, his conclusions cannot justly, I thinlc, be condemned as unsound. Windisch states that the Ir. stem alla, in di-all (declinatio) is from a root palla, whicli he connects with the Lith. p)ulu (to fall), and Old ìs.^falla (to fall, to fail ; cadere, deficere, EgiUson. — {Bcitr. viii, 2). This is identical wilh the W. pallu (deficere, Davies). 142 THE CELTIC LA.NGUAGES. I can only offer a few remarks on the words ffoll, mal, and cocw, wliicli have been questioned. I am aware that Dr. Owen Pughe is not a very safe guide, but " ffoll, a broad squab/' is found in Pryse's edition of his work and in Spur- rell's dictionary. It is adopted by Whitley Stokes, or his friend Professor Siegfried [Bcitr., vii, 398). Davies has " Ffolen, chmis", and this implies a root ffol or ffoll, with a similar meaning to hitU in the Eng. huttoch. Mal must have meant originally small. Eichards (1759) has " mal, the same as ysmcila, light" (levis, inconstans, Davies). "We may com- pare the Sans. laghu, light (leger) and small (petit) (Burnouf). rick infers an Aryan mailu, small, and refers to the Lith. mailu-s, smallness, and to the 0. Slav. malu, small. Ysmala denotes inal as its root, and levis in the moral, requires the primary sense. Cocw. The root here is coc or cocc, and is found in cogiürn, " a little crab or wilding, a sort of sea-snail, a shell, as of a snail, etc; also a little stack of corn" (Eichards). Lhuyd has "kokkos, a cochle'' {Arch^ologia, 285). (Cf. Bret. hoh, the holly-berry ; and Sans. kucha, the female breast; both from roundness of form.) Coc or cocc is a genuine Celtic root^ with a meaning that is clearly indicated, and this is all that my argument requires. ERRATA. Cymmrodor, Vo1. III, Part I. Page 10, line 4, for — put =. Page 12, for layäme, read layänii. Page 14, for wrinfan, read wrin.ijan. Page 14 (note), for dhuti-m, read dhutim, Page 16 (note), for net. read nuinher or series. Pages 19 and 20, îor j^ësF, read pJs'i. Pages (note), íor patt-Tr-a, read pat-ira. Page 24, line 10, for ìvitk, read to. Page 33, for lcarhari, read harharT. Page 33 (note), for lcashtä, read hashta. Page 43, for haläs'd, read kalaíâ. 143 THE EISTEDÜFODAU OF 1880. TíiE year 1880 was a memorable one in the histoiy of Eis- teddfodau. The National Eisteddfod was held at Carnarvon on a scale unprecedented for many years, and a second, of no inconsiderable dimensions, was celebrated by South Wales on its own account. The latter was opened at Swansea, on the 4th of August, under the presidency of the Yenerable Archdeacon Grifíiths ; and continued, on the fifth, under that of Mr. J. Jones Jenkins, the Mayor of Swansea ; and, on the sixth, under that of j\Ir. Gwilym Williams, of Mishin ]Manor ; Mr. Hussey YÌYÌan, M.P., who had been expected to preside on the first day, being detained in London by the sitting of Parliament. Over tlie Gorsedd ceremonies, which were carried out with due completeness, Gurnos (Ptev. J. Gurnos Jones), the Eev. Gwilym Glanffrwd Thomas, and loan Arfon (John 0. Grififìths, Esq.) presided. The conductors in the Pavilion were Llew Llwyfo, the Piev. E. Edmunds, of Swansea, and the Rev. J. Ossian Davies. The chair of Glamorgan, with a prize of £20, was offered for the best ode in commemoration of Sir Rowland Hill, and honourably won by Mr. Thomas E. Davies of Pontypridd (Dewi Wyn o Essyllt). The chief choral prize of £100 was not awarded in its entirety, but one of half the amount was conferred on the best of the three competing choirs, that of Hirwaun, under the direction of Gwilym Cynon. A lesser choral prize, of £20 and a gold medal, fell to the choir of the Tabernacle, INIorriston, who were led by Mr. D. Franks ; and Tredegar, under the leadership of Mr. Tom Hardy, carried off 144 THE EISTEDDFODAU OF 1880. tlie prize in tlie brass-band competition. Eos Dyfed and Lis party were successfiil in tlie contest in quartette singing; Thomas Eicliards and party in the execution of a trio ; the " Maesteg Minstrels" and a party from Ystalyfera gained each a prize of fìve guineas in part-singing. Two prizes, of £25 and of £10, were awarded to Mr. Beriah Evans of Gwynfe, Llangadoc, for the two best serial stories, iUustrating Welsli life and character. It wiU be remembered tliat Mr. Evans was successful in a similar competition at Cardiff in 1879. Mr. Grifûth Jones of Glanmenai, Carnarvon- shire, gained a prize of £20 for his essay on "Eminent Welsh- men of this Century" ; Mr. W. T. Rees of Llanelly (Alaw ddu) one of similar amount for an anthem in memory of the late Ambrose Lloyd. A prize of five guineas was con- ferred on Miss Parry of Blaenportli, Cardigan, for her Welsh essay on the " Advantages of Eeady Money" ; one of similar value (the Mayor's prize) awarded to Mr. John Howells of Cowbridge for an English essay on the origin and progress of free libraries ; and a third, of equal amount, to a competitor whose real name did not appear, for one on the cultivation of the soils of Glamorgan. Gwilym Gwent, who stiU dates from America, again carried off a prize of five guineas for the composition of a glee ; while the well-known composer Mr. E. S. Hughes, of London, gained the three guinea prize offered by Eos Morlais for a tenor song, and the similar one proposed by Mr. Lncas Williams for a scena for a bass voice. The successful scena was rendered on the spot by jNIr. Lucas Williams with much applause. A prize of fìve guineas was awarded to Mr. D. C. Harris for an elegiac poem to the late Mrs. Eosser of Pontypridd, and one of three guineas to the Eev. T. J. Morgau for ten Welsh satirical verses, " Diraddwyr y Cymry". Eor two important prizes, amongst otliers, no competitors appeared. The committee had offered £25 for an essay on THE EISTEDDFODAU OF 1880. 1-15 " Tlie Etymology of Place-names, in its Relation to Etlino- logy, iîi so far as it iUustrates the Preliistoric Migrations of the Kelts", and ]\Ir. Hussey Vivian ten guineas for a " His- tory of tbe Literature of Monmouthshire and Glamorgan." We would venture to suggest the desirability of a longer notice being given when subjects which require such wide research for their adequate treatment are proposed. A prize of £10 and a gohl medal had also been offered for a Welsh poem to lolo Morganwg, Lut the adjudicators declined to niake tbe award. These three competitions, it was announced at the concluding Gorsedd, will be proposed again, at Merthyr Tydfil, in 1881, and it is to be hoped not again in vain. No Eisteddfod is now complete without an address in Welsh by the Oxford Professor of Celtic. Professor Ehŷs took for his subject on this occasion, the origin of the musical mode of expression. Passing on to discuss the present posi- tion of the art in Wales, he earnestly urged the rising poets of the country to turn their attention to the legends of their native land, and, by dressiug them in appropriate verse, to afford composers a national basis for their music. For these addresses of the learned professor's, Wales is much indebted, as well for the originality and suggestiveness of their matter, as for the standard of correct and vigorous Welsh which they embody. The audience at Swansea had also the pleasure of hearing the animated speech in whicli the veteran composer, Mr. Brinley Richards, pointed out tlie advantages which the Eisteddfod had been the means of conferring on the art he represented, and a stirriug oration in Welsh by the presi- dent of the Gorsedd, besides the excellent presidential addresses. The attendance at the Eisteddfod left nuthing to be desired. On the first day it was reported that nearly 24,000 persons had passed the turnstiles ; and the greatest interest pre- VOL. IV. L 146 THE înSTEDDFODAU OF 1880. vailed from first to last. Tlie Swansea Orchestral and Choral societies were a promiuent feature in the evening concerts. Handel's " Samsou" was rendered ou the second evening. Tlie ISrational Eisteddfod was opened in the permanent pavilion lately erected in Carnarvon, on the 24th of August, and continued through the three succeeding days. The court- yard of the castle added impressiveness to the rites of the Gorsedd, which, under Clwydfardd's auspices, was held there each morning, the president of the day being subsequently conducted thence in state to the pavilion. On the opening day, Sir Wathin WiUiams Wynn, " Prince in Wales", appro- priately occupied the president's seat. On the subsequent days it was filled by Major Cornwallis West, by Mr. Watkin Williams (now Sir Watlcin Williams), and by Sir Llewellyn Turner. Mr. J. H. Puleston, wdio had been expected to preside, was unable to attend. Llew Llwyfo and Tanymariau by turns wielded the conductor's lâton. The Bardic Chair, witli a prize of £20 attached, proposed for the best mudl on " Athrylith," was conferred on the Eev. B. Joseph of Colwyn Bay. In the chief remaining poetical competitions, Mr. H. T. Davies of Brynllaeth gained the prize (£5 and a silver medal) for a cyyjydcl on " Health" ; the Eev. Mr. Eoberts, rector of Llangwm (Elis Wyn o Wyr- fai), £20 and a silver crown, for a poem on " The Triumph of the Cross" ; the Eev. J. Ceulanydd Williams of Talysarn, £10 and a silver medal, for a poem, " The Two Patriots", in memory of the late Eev. Eobert Jones and tlie late Eev. T. James, F.S.A. ; and the Eev. J. 0. Grifíìth (loan Arfon) four guineas and a silver medal for a pastoral poem. For his glee, " Exile from Cambria", the prize of £5 and a silver medal was awarded to Mr. C. H. Eenshaw of Eochferry ; and to Prof, 0. H. Evans of Tanlan, Newborough, Anglesea, one of seven-and-a-half guineas and a silver medal for his quintett for string instruments. THE EISTEDDFODAU OF 1880. 147 The great clioral prize, of £150 and a gold niedal, was carried off by Birkenhead from the two choirs of Llan- golleu and Acrefair, tliemselves of unexceptionable merit, and higlily praised by the adjudicators. The pieces selected for the competition were, " See from his post" (Handel) and " While everlasting ages roll" (lìossini). In pronouncing the award, Dr. Stainer took occasion to express his definite con- clusiou that abundance of real musical talent existed in Wales, and liis hope that opportunities for its full develop- ment would soon be provided. ]Mr. W. Parry was the leader of the successful choir. In the brass band competition, Llanrug was successful, and gained the prize of £20 and a gold medal. The excellent playing of their leader, ]\Ir. J. E. Tidswell, was much com- mended. Carnarvon won the ten guineas and silver medal offered for string bands, The triple harp contest derived a sad interest from the fact that the victor, ]\Ir. Owen Jones of Arthog, is blind. Miss Griffith, daughter of Mr. W. Ll. Griffith, won the harmonium offered for pianoforte playiug by competitors ünder twenty years of age, and extra prizes were given by Mr. Love Jones Parry to two other young ladies, Miss Richards and Miss Grace Owen, of lîhyl. Miss Welton, a granddaughter of Owain Gwyrfai, the antif[uarian, gained a prize of 3 guineas for a contralto solo. Mr. E. T. Price of Llanidloes bore the palm for harmonium-playing ; aud j\Ir. Martin Sullivan of Carnarvon excelled on the cornet. Some important subjects had been proposed for prose compositions. For a translation of Gwalchmai's poems into English, a prize of £10 and a silver medal was conferred on Mr. Eeynolds, son of Nalhan Dyfed. Thirty guineas and a silver medal were offered by gentlemen coimected with the mining intere.st for an essay on "The Metalliferous Deposits of Flint and Denbigh", and awarded by the adjudicators to Mr. D. C. Davies, F.G.S., of Oswestry. For a Welsh essay 148 THE EISTEDDFODAU OF 1880. on the question, " Is the Enthusiasm connected with Music in Wales conducive to the Mental Development of the Nation?" £5 and a silver medal to Mr. W. E. Owen of Liverpool. For one in the same language, on "The Folhlore of Carnarvonshire", £10 and a silver medal to Mr. Evan Williams of Carnarvon ; and for a Welsh handbook on " The Chemistry of Common Things", a similar prize to Mr. Eichard Morgan of Aberystwith. The £20 prize proposed for an essay on "Education in Wales" was not adjudicated, but half that sum, with a medal, awarded to Mr. M. E. jNIorris of Minffordd. Mr, W. G. Shrubsoll of Bangor gained the prize of fifteen guineas and a silver medal for a water-colour drawing, Mr. R. Lloyd Joues of Pisgah that for architectural drawing, and Miss Doidge of Aberdyfi that for crayon drawing. In a slate-splitting contest, Mr. J. R. Jones and Mr. R. W. Rowlands, of Llanberis, divided the two first prizes of seven guineas and three guineas. Besides the able speeches delivered by the presidents in opening each day's proceedings, an interesting address on the triple harp was given by Mr. John Tliomas (Pencerdd Gwalia) ; Mr. Lewis Morris spoke briefly on the merits of the Eisteddfod ; and the iudefatigable Professor Phŷs, on the legends and mythology of Carnarvonshire, was no less in- structive and suggestive than in the Pavilion at Swansea. Pererin, Alltud Eifion, and the Eev. Eowland Williams (Hwfa Môn) also delivered addresses. In the course of the first day's proceedings, a handsome enamelled slate table, the work and gift of Mr. Owen of Carnarvon, was presented by Mr. Love Jones Parry, in the name of the committee, to Captain Moger, of H.ÄI. train- ing ship Clio. A concert was held, as usual, eacli eveuing. In that on the 26th, the Swansea Yalley Orpheus Society formed the conspicuous feature. THE EISTEDDFODAU OF 1880. 149 Proclamation of ^Merthyr Tyclfil as the place of the Eistedd- fod of 1881 was made at the Gorsedd oii the conclading day. TiiE Cymmrodorion Section. Under this title a series of meetings were held by the Society of Cymmrodorion in the Giiildhall, Carnarvon, in counectiou with the National Eisteddfod, on the evenin£r of August 23rd, and on the tliree following days. In the unavoidabl6 absence of Mr. Lewis IMorris, the presi- dent of the section, the chair was occupied by ]\Ir. Hugh Owen. The following papers were read and discussed : " On the Present and Future of Wales" (President's Inaugural Address). By Mr. Lewis Morris.^ " On Higher and Intermediate Education in Wales." By Mr. Hugh Owen. "On Music in Wales." By Mr. David Jenkins, Mus. Bac. " On Eisteddfod Pteform." By Mr. Hugh Owen, and by Mrs. Thomas of Llandegai.^ " On Jesus College and the Meyrick Fund." By Mr. Owen Owen of Oswestry. " On Temperance Public-houses in Xürth Wales." By Mr. Henry Lewis. " On Higher Education of Girls." By Mrs. Peters of Bala. " On the Design for the Cymmrodorion Medal." By Mr. Joseph Edwards. 1 This addre.ss is printed in an earlier portion of the present number of Y Cymnirodor. 2 Discussion on these papers was taken at great length, and resulted in the appointment of a joint committee of Bards and Cymmrodorion, and ultimately in tlie formation of the "National Eisteddfol Associa- tion". 150 Eeln'eUiö of ^SooIiö, Y Mabinogion Cymreig : sef chwedlau rhamantus yr hen Gymry. Yn yr hen Gymraeg a'r Gymraeg bresenol. Liverpool : Cylioeddwyd gan Isaac Foulees, 18, Bruns- wick Street. 1880. [First vol.] We have here to call the attention of our readers to what \ve have long earnestly desired to see — an edition of tlie Mabinogion specially adapted for the Welsh " general reader". Mr. Foulhes has already deserved well of his countrymen hy his efforts to place within tlie reach of all the works of some of our best writers. We may instance his cheap, but neat and handy, editions of the works of GoronM-y Owen, Alun, Dafydd ab Gwilym, and others. He has not been a prolific publisher, but in everything that he has issued he has supplied a want. The present is his most ambitious and, we are told, his last venture, and it is to be hoped that his enterprise may be rewarded with the encour- agement it deserves. The history of these remarhable tales has been a strange one. Standing apart as the one work in our literature that has powerfully influenced European thought, it niight reasonably have been expected that they would have enjoyed a popularity proportionate to their worth, and have been in everybody's hands, studied and prized by all as the rarest treasure iu the language. Unhappily their fate lias been far different. For many a long year they remained known only to a few scholars, and entrusted to the precarious heeping of a manuscript. Something over fifty years ago Carnhuanawc mournfully expressed his apprehension that they might liEYIEWÖ OF BOOKS. 151 never see tlie liglit, biit niiglit at any moment, through some accident, be lost to the world for ever. Fortunately the fears of that distiiiguished scholar and thorough patriot were not fulfilled. At last — thanks to the taste, learning, and munifi- cence of Lady Guest — they were issued fi'om the Llandovery press in a form that reflected equal credit upon the editor and the publisher, and went far to make amends for centuries of neglect. Further honour awaited them : taken up by Zeuss, they formed a great storehouse of illustration for his work, the Welsh portion of which may be not unaptly de- scribed as a Grammar of the Mabinogion. Still the tales remained, with one or two exceptions, inac- cessible to the Welsh reader, and a popular edition was urgently needed. The present issue is intended to meet that want. The plan of the work is indicated by the title. We have first a reprint of the text, and then^ witli a separate j)aginatiou, a modernised version accompanied with notes. The first volume contains five of the tales, viz., those bearing the names of Math vab jMathonwy, Peredur ab Efrawc, larlles y Ffynnawn, Geraint ab Erbin, and Rulhwch ac Olwen. It is right to say that this edition will not be of much value for critical purposes, as the text is not printed with suíficient accuracy in minor matters. We should also have been glad if a more systematic attempt had been made to explain tlie language in all its details to the modern reader. Finally, the work is issued in 4to., to which we should have preferred crown 8vo. or 12mo. as more handy; but this is a matter of individual taste of no moment. We are often reminded that the works of a certaiu Ensrlish O author have been styled the " well of English undefiled'^; with much more appropriateness might the Mabinofjion be called " the Aven of uiidefiled Cymraeg", and as such we would most strongly recommend them to the patient study 152 REYIEWS OF BOOKS. of all wlio wish to cultivate a pure and idioiuatic Welsh style. Cydymaith y Cymro: neu Lawlyfr i'r Gymraeg. Gan y Parch E. T. Dayies, B.A., Ficer Eglwys Dewi Sant, Llynlleifiad, etc, etc. This little work is inteuded as a guide to young writers, and the fact that the present is the third edition seems to imply that it has been found useful. It was compiled originally for some Eisteddfod, and the haste with which all composi- tions for these competitions have to be written, must probably account for that absence of a definite plan in the work, which has rendered necessary the addition of a chapter of IMiscellanea, another of Addenda, and two Appendices. But the little book contains a large amount of useful informa- tion ; the writer's judgment is generally sound ; and we should be glad to find the " Cydymaitli" extensively used by that not too well-informed class who write to our newspapers and cheaper magazines to the grievous disfìgurement of our old language. It would have been better, however, if the author had not undertaken the responsibility of perpetuat- ing the notion that the Welsh eto is derived from Latin etiam. NoTES OF A TouR IN Brittany. By S. Prideaux Tregelles, LL.D. Edinburgh : Johnstone, Hunter, and Co. This unpretending little volume — tlie scope and character of which are suffìciently indicated by its title — will be read with great pleasure by anyone interested in things Cymric generally, or in Brittany particularly. The author is knovvn to the world at large as a distinguished biblical scholar and editor of the Greek Testament ; but to many of our readers he will be further known as a Cornishman, who during a temporary residence in South Wales became an enthusiastic REYIEWtí Oí" BOOKS. 15 Q student of Welsli, wliich he learnt with a thoroughness equalled by very few, foreigners or natives. Eeaders of the Brython especially wiU remeniber with pleasure his interest- ing letters iu that periodical. The " Notes" are quite plain and simple, and very different from the work of a professional bookmaker ; hence they are much more satisfactory than similar works of a more pre- tentious character which we have read. Dr. Tregelles did Dot go to Brittany in order that he might write a book about it on his return ; he went to see a country and a people that had long interested him, and with whose history he was already familiar. He simply tells us the way he and his sister, who accompanied him, went, and wliat they saw, adding as much of historical detail as is required to make his references intelligible to the general reader. He gives an interesting shetch of the early close connection between tlie Continental Britons and their cousins in Wales and Cornwall, and has an occasional happy note iUustrating points of contact in the dialects. Two characteristics of the author come out very clearly in the " Notes" — his strong yet sober enthusiasm for everything Celtic (or perhaps we sliould rather say Cymric, as it is in Wales, Cornwall, and Brittany that he shows himself chieíly interested), and his uncompromising Protestantism. He appears to have been quite pleased to íìnd that the in- habitants of Eennes were not content with saying that they were Bretons, but would add " et non pas Français", to prevent any possible misconception. But the religious state of " our cousins" pained him greatly. Of the strong feeling against Protestantism he gives some striking illustrations. In a Breton book, published at Landerneau in 1846, the author speahs " of a great heavy Huguenot book, called the Bible" (p. 118) ; and in another book, the passage in Mark x, 33, is rendered, " And they shall deliver him into the hands 154 EEYIEWS OF BOOKS. of tlie Hugueìiots' (p. 139). But altogether be declares Liiuself to have beeu greatly pleased with the people of whom he Avas so sympathetic and appreciative an observer. The Eebecca Eioter : a Stoey of Killay Life. By E. A. DiLLWYN. 2 vols. Loudoü, Macmülau and Co. 1880. The period of negiect and distress iu which " Eebecca" made ber rough protest against the anomalies of the existiug Turnj)ike Act, has been selected by Miss Dillwyn for illustra- tiou. The hero of her little shetch, dying in Australia uuder senteuce for homicide connected with the riots, tells tlie pathetic story of a life begun in poverty and iguorance, and wreched in early manhood for lack of better guides, to a fellow countrymau, the surgeon of the prison. It needs a certain effort, so rapid have beeu the changes of the last forty years, to realize the existence in South AYales, only so far back as 1843, of a state of society such as Miss Dillwyn depicts. Neither chapel, nor school, nor eisteddfod extends its influeuce to soften the manners or traiu the moral seuse of the youth of Upper Killay, w^ho grow up, on their bleak billside, a wild aud lawless set, regarding the policeman as a commou enemy, and an unprotected traveller as legiti- mate prey. From such surroundiugs, modified in slight degree by the accideut which briugs him for a time under the tutelage of Gwenllian Tudor, the embryo rioter forms ' bis views of human life, until in the natural course of things be becomes enrolled among " Eebecca's" children, and in- volved in the course of events which lead to his crime and trausportation, and form the plot of the tale, In the filling in of this simple plan^ Miss Dillwyn finds an opportunity of exhibiting talents of no mean order. In the central figure of Evan Williams, she has succeeded in THE FOLK-LORE OF WALES. 155 placiiig before us a carefully studied and tlioroughly Imman portrait of a typical Welsliman, — a Welsliman, tliat is, of tbe rudimentary stage of civilization indicated above. The subordiuate characters are of necessity little more than outlines, but they are well delineated in a few bold and skilful strokes, and seldom fail to possess distinct individu- ality. The homeliuess of the speaher's narrative, and tlie cliaracteristic threads of humour interwoven with its pathos, are preserved without sacrificing the grace of an accurate Engiish style, and the more stirring scenes are depicted in language which retaius its simplicity while becoming emi- nently descriptive. The attach on the gate, the struggle with the police, the escape of the fugitives, the hero's remorse ou learning his victim's name, and the details of his appre- hension, form a contiuuous series of vivid pictures, the sus- tained interest of which is never marred by strain after effect. The whole work, in short, conveys the impression that the authoress is writing well within her strength, and on sub- jects which slie thoroughly understauds. To say even so much is to attribute to " the Eebecca Pàoter" a high place among contemporary fiction. Cîje J^olk^ìLare of Sllaleö, The desirability of establishing a Welsh Dialect Society has several times, within the last ten years, been dwelt upon; and quite recently, it has been proposed that a Welsh Dialect Section be formed in ccnnection with our own Society. A suggestion has also been made, that the study of the Folh- lore of the Principality might with advantage be included in the programme of such society or section. AMiatever may be done to carry out these suggestions, we wish, by way oí initiatiye, to take this opportunity of urging our 156 THE FOLK-LORE OF WALES. readers, wlio are resident in Wales, to do all in their power to coUect and secure what stiU remains of the popular litera- ture of the country. And under this terin we would coni- prehend all the unwritten literature (if such an expression be permissible) of the peasant — the tales and legends that constitute his History ; the songs, verses, and ballads, that form his Music and his Poetry, the proverbs that embody his Philosophy, as well as all those observances, beliefs, and ideas which are more strictly included in the term rolk-lore. As might have been expected, in the case of a people of such strong imagination, the various Celtic peoples are, or have been, singularly wealthy in such popular literature. Very much has been lost for ever, and much more will be lost, unless some special efforts be speedily made to secure what remains, before those powerful influences, which are so rapidly deceltising these lands, shall have made it too late. Of what Cornwall possessed, while it was yet Celtic in lan- guage, we can now only surmise ; and in Wales, the day for oathering a rich harvest has long since passed. In Ireland also, it is rapidly passing ; and passing, alas ! to a great ex- tent, if not entirely, unimproved. ]S"o adeçLuate effort, so far as we are aware, is being made to secure the immense mass of songs and tales, which are stiU sung and told by tlie winter fìreside in the cabins of Connemara. And very soon it will be too late there, too. Every year carries away some of the old people, whose sole literature has been of this class ; and every year makes the newspaper, the great rival and foe of the story-teller, more and more common. Tn the Highlands of Scotland, Mr. Campbell has done good service by the collection of his Poimlar Tales. But it is Brittany that has been fortunate, beyond almost any other country in Europe. In the person of M. Luzel, it possesses a collector who may fairly be described as unrivaUed. Of what he has done, aud how he has doue it, our readers may TIIK folk-loi;e of wales. 157 form an opinion by glancing tlnongli the two volumes of his Gwerziou Breiz-Izcl, liis Veillées Bretonnes, and the pages of Mélusine. If he lives (and we devoutly hope that he will) to give to the world his complete collection of songs and tales, the popular literature of Brittany will be presented to the student witli a completeness that shall leave little to be desired. As already observed, the tinie for gathering such a rich harvest in Wales has passed for ever : it had passed, indeed, long before students of language and ethnology had per- ceived the value of these treasures. To have secured the fuU wealth of song and tale, that once circulated in the Principality, measures should have been taken at least a hundred and fifty years ago, while this traditional lore stiU constituted the sole mental wealth of the peasant. Still, much remaius to be gieaned in out-of-tlie-way corners ; very much more tlian a casual observer would expect to fìnd. But, like ghost stories, these remains must be sought, and sought in a sympathetic spirit, ere they can be found. And we would urge tliose of our readers, wdio have the oppor- tunity, to engage in the quest con amore, ere it is too late. For another generation of elementary schools, newspapers, and cheap novels, with the change of language which these agencies are so rapidly effecting, will have swept away most of what yet remains. As deserving objects of the collector's pious care, might be specified : — 1. Tales, legends, and traditions of all kinds. 2. Songs, and poetic fragments of all kinds, not forgetting, especially as being rare, Welsli nursery rhymes, lullabys, or shoheens. 3. Old airs. 4. Folk-lore, strictly so-called, comprising old observances and customs, the superstitions, ideas, and prejudices of the common people. 158 NOTES AND QUERIES. 5. Eiddles, puzzles, and verbal tasks. 6. Formnlíe used in games, witli description of tlie games, if necessary. In orderthat anytliing thiis coUected mayhaA^e a scientific value, it must be authentic. The song or tale may be crude and inelegant, imperfect, or even uuintelligible, yet it should be recorded with scrupulous fidelity, as it was sung or told by the peasant, from whom it has been obtained ; if it is tinkered to suit the narrator's ideas of literary excellence, or to satisfy any of his preconceived ideas, notions, or theories, it becomes worthless. We have already referred to M. Lu^el's labours, and we would specify his Gwerziou Breiz-Izel as a model of what a coUection of popular songs should be. We might instance, again, a work dealing with the same subject, and contaming, to a certain extent, the same matter, — Yillemarqué's Barzaz Breiz, as a type of what such a collection should not be. The songs in tbe former are often imperfect, rugged, and partially unÌDtelligible; while those in the latter are finished and elegant, and possess much literary beauty ; yet it does not require that one should be a specialist in this department, in order to know to which of the two a Lieb- recht, or a Köhler would turn for a representation of what the popular -poetrj of Brittany really is. In saying this, we do not in the least wish to pronounce an opinion on the matter in dispute between M. de La Villemarqué and his critics : it is enough for us that the authenticity of the Barzaz Breiz can, with some show of reason (not to put it more strongly) be denied. A coUection of the kind, to have any scientific value, must be above suspicion. Any readers who may feel anxious to become collectors, should observe the following rules : — 1. Whatever is recorded, should be given with absolute fidelitv, as it fell from the narrator's mouth. NOTES ANI) Qri:iìIKS. 159 2. Il sliould be stated wliere, when, and from wliom, eacli tale, song, etc, was obtained: and if the narrator is known to be a native of another district than that in wliich he is found, it slioidd be mentioned. 3. The collector should generally go to the oldest and most iUiterate peasants, as these naturally preserve their traditional lore with the greatest fidelity, both as to matter and form. Such persons also speak the dialects with the greatest purity. 4. Fragments of tales, etc, sliould be carefully recorded ; and also difîerent versions should be given, if the variation is at all considerable. We shall be glad to give a place in the Cymmrodor to such gleanings as we may from time to time be favoured by our fellow-members. Boteö anîi auertcö. A YERY learned and active member of the Society has sug- gested that it might be well to devote some space in every number of Y Cymmroclor to " N"otes and Queries". This suggestion it gives us great pleasure to act upon, aud we hope our readers wiU give their help, and send us any fact worth recording in connection with " Cymru, Cymry, a Chyni- raeg", which they may at any time " make a note of". (Diieríeö. Blodeüwedd as a Name for the Owl. — In the Mahinorji of ^lath ab Mathonwy, an account is given of the transform- ation of the faithless Flower-aspect into an owl, and it is added : " Xow Ijlodeuwedd is an owl in the language of tliis present time And even now the owl is called Blodeu- wedd" (Guest's MaUnogion, iii, 214, 249). In the note on 160 NOTES AND QUERIES, p. 258, reference is made to Davydd ab Gwilym's poera on the subject. Silvan Evans, in liis Eng.-Welsh Dicty. s.v. " owl", gives " blodeuwedd" as a rendering. Wliat other references (if any) are there in Welsh literature to this metamorphosis ? And is the name hlodeuwedd still given to the owl in any district of Wales ? Glanikvon. A Description of the Day of Judgment. — The Welsh article under this heading in the present number appears to be a translation, probably from the Latin. Can any of our readers direct us to the original ? Editor. Gloucester and its Intonicants. — Years ago I heard from a native of Carmarthenshire, resident in Breconshire, the foUowÌÄg doggerel verse : " Yn nhre' Llyndeu mae cyfi'eth gywren, Yn Rhydychen mae gwyr o ddysg ; Yng Ngharloyw mae gwin a chwrw, A dynion meddw yn eu mysg." Why should Gloucester have been selected as the place par excellence of " î'.mie ancl heer"? Was that city at any time famous or infamous in that respect ? Glanirvon. Welsh Phrases. — It is niuch to be desired that some competent person would give us a Dictionary of Welsh Phrase and Fahle : it would be an interesting and, wliat dic- tionaries generally are not, an amusing work. Pending the appearance of such a work, can any reader of Y Cymmrodor throw light on the origin of the following phrases ? 1. BrathiCr cjaseg wen. I have often heard this expression used to describe the conduct of a person who breaks in upon conversation wàth some stupid or irrelevant remark, or some foolish explanation or answer : e.g., Dyna fe 'n hrathu'r gascg wen (or, more fully, yn hrathîi'r gaseg wen yn rhyiole), There lie goes with his wild and thoughtless answer. ^ NOTICES. 161 2. Bod ym Wiciiboir =to be a fool. I liave heard it said of a maii, Oh, y mae llawer o hono fe ym Mheiiboir yto : OIi, he has a good deal of the fool about him yet. Penboir is iii Carmarthenshire, but why is it thus libelled ? 3. Flaìit Sion Gnoc=z'' íools, noodles". This expression 1 have heard in the Western part of Breconshire. A foolish young woman is sometimes humorously designated Uîi o ferched Sion Cnoc ; or it will be said of one, Oh, un o blant Sion Cnoc yw ynte. I never could learn who Sion was, but it seems to be generally acknowledged that his family is a numerous one. Is he known to any Cymmrodor otherwise than throuíîli his descendants ? 4. GodreW Rhiio dyimjll=dX a safe distance. This, I believe, comes from Cardiganshire. It is used of a person who loudly denounces another in his absence, and implies the belief tliat the blusterer would be discreetly silent in that other's presence : e.g., le, ie, yng ngodre'r Rhiw dywyll y mae e'n cymhenu bob amser : He always scolds at a safe dis- tance, when the person reproved is far enough out of hear- ing. 5. Giuerthu'r hwrdd=to mutter sulkily, said of a person who mumbles indistinctly some reply which he dare not, or does not care to give openly : e.g., Dyna lle'r o'dd e'ngicerthu'r hwrdd : There he stood, muttering and grumbling. Some- times I have heard the phrase expanded into gioerthu'r hwrdd am lai nag a dalaife (to sell the ram for less than its value). Who made the bargain that originated the saying ? Glanirvon. SoMETiME ago a leading London Eeview gave us the interest- ing information that I'rof lihŷs was engaged upon a History of the Brcton Celts. This, hoM'ever, was a misconception : VOL. IV. M 1G2 NOTICES. tlìe work referred to wiU treat not of Brittany and its people, biit of Early Britain, Celtic, ancl Prc-Ccltic. It is to form tlie íirst of a series dealing with tlie early history of the islandj to be issued by the S.P.C.K., and will be followed by others on Eoman, Saxon, and Scandinavian Britain. AVe understand that a part of the work has been written, and that it wiU be completed as soon as the Professor's labours in connection with the Education Commission permit him to resume his pen. It has also been announced that Mr. Pihŷs has undertaken to edit Pennanfs Tours for Mr. Humphreys of Carnarvon. Still more gratifying is the hope held out that the same scholar wiU soon be called upon to prepare a new edition of the Mcibinogion, to be issued by the Clarendon Press. While on the subject of Prof. Ehŷs's literary engagements, actual and prospective, we are glad to be able to announce that our next number will contain a paper of some length from his pen. WiTH regard to the long-expected Wclsh Dictionary of Prof. Silvan Evans, the Cymmroclor has already made announce- ments giving rise to hopes which have proved to be of that kind which "maketh the heart sick", Mr. Evans has loohed in vain for a publisher in the principality ; the mantle of Owain Myfyr has not rested on the shouhlers of any of ' his countrymen. However, there is good ground for hope that the same press which promises a new edition of our great romances, wiU lay us under further obUgations by giving to the worhl the new Geiriadur. The author hopes "that at no distant date he will be able to see his way clearly to the press". Cymmroîíor* OCTOBEE 1881. WELSH FAIRY TALES. By Professor RHYS. The main object tlie writer of this paper has in view, is to place on record all tlie matter he can fìnd on the subject of the lake legends of Wales : what he may have to say of them is merely by the way and sporadic, and he would feel well paid for his trouble if the present coUection should stimulate others to communicate to the public bits of similar legends, which, it may be, stiU linger unrecorded among the moun- tains of the Principality. For it should be clearly under- stood that all such things bear on the history of the Celts of Wales, as the history of no people can be said to have been written so long as its superstitions and beliefs in past times have not been studied ; and those who may thiuk that the legends here recorded are childish and frivolous, may rest assured that they bear on questions wliich themselves could be called neither childish nor frivolous. So, however siUy they may think a legend, let them communicate it to somebody who will place it on record ; they wiU then, pro- bably, find out that it has more meaning and interest tlian they had anticipated. I. The Myddvai Legend — Little Yax Lake. I find it best to begin by reproducing a story whicli has already been recorded ; this I think desirable on account of VOL. IV. N 164 WELSH FAIIIY TALES. its beìng the best tolcl, tbe most complete of its kind, ancl the one with which shorter ones can most readily be compared. I aUude to the legend of the Lady of the Lake of the Little Van in Carmarthenshire, which I take the liberty of copying from Mr. Eees of Tonn's version of it, in the introduction to Thc Physicians of Myclchai, published by the Welsh Manuscript Society at Llandovery, iu 1861. There he says that he wrote it down from the oral recitations, which I sup- pose were in Welsh, of John Evans, tiler, of Myddvai, David WiUiams, Morva, near Myddvai, who was about ninety years ohl at the time, and Elizabeth Morgan, of Henllys Lodge, near Llandovery, who was a native of the same vil- lage of Myddvai ; to this it niay be added that he achuow- ledges obligations also to J. Joseph, Esq., E.S.A., Brecon, for collecting particulars from the old inhabitants of the parish of Llanddeusant. The legend, as given by Mr. Rees iu English, runs as foUows : — " When the eventful striiggle made by the Princes of South Wales to preserve the independence of their country was drawing to its close in the twelfth century, tliere lived at Blaensawdde^ near Llanddeusant, Carmarthenshire, a widowed woman, the relict of a farmer who had falleu in those disas- trous troubles. " The widow had an only son to bring up, and Providence smiled upon her, and, despite her forlorn condition, her live stock had so increased in course of time that she could not well depasture them upon her farm, so she sent a portion of her cattle to graze on the adjoining Black Mountain, and their niost favourite place was near the small lake called 1 "Blaensawdde, or the upper end of the river Sawdde— is situate about three-quarters of a mile S.E. from the yillage of Llanddeusant. It gives its name to one of the hamlets of that parish. Tlie Sawdde has its source in Llyn-y-Van-Vach, which is nearly two miles distant from Blaen- sawdde house." WELSII FAIRY TALES. 1G5 Llyn-y-Van-Vacli, on tlie north-western side of the Carmar- thensliire Vans. " Tlie son grew up to manhood, and was generally sent by his mother to look after the cattle on the mountain. One day, in his peregrinations along the margin of the lake, to his great astonishment, he beheld, sitting on the unruffled surface of the water, a Lady; one of the most beautiful creatures that mortal eyes ever beheld, her hair flowed gracefully in ringlets over her shoulders, the tresses of which she arranged with a comb, whilst the glassy surface of her watery couch served for the purpose of a niirror, reflecting back her own image. Suddenly she belield the young man standing on the brink of the lake, with his eyes rivetted on her, and uncon- sciously offering to herself the provision of barley bread and cheese with which he had been provided when he left his home. "Bewildered by a feeling of love and admiration for the object before him, he continued to hold out his hand towards the lady, who imperceptibly glided near to liirn, but gently refused the offer of his provisions. He attempted to touch her, but she eluded his grasp, saying ' Cras dy fara ; Nid hawdd fy nala.' ' Hard baked is thy bread ! 'Tis not easy to catch me ;' and immediately dived under the water, and disappeared, leaving the love-strickeu youtli to return home, a prey to disappointment and regret that lie had been unable to make furtlier acquaintance with one, in comparison witli wliom tlie whcle of the fair maidens of Llauddeusant and Myddrai,^ whom he had ever seen were as nothing. 1 "Myddvai parish was, in fornier times, celebrated for its fair maidens, but whether they were descendants of the Lady of the Lake or othLU- n2 166 WELSH FAIRY TALES. " On his retiirn liome tlie yoiing man commimicated to his mother tlie extraordinary vision lie had behehl. She advised him to take some unbahed dough or ' toes' the next time in his pocket, as there must have been some spell connected AYÌth the hard baked bread, or ' Bara cras', which prevented his catchiug tlie lady, " Next morning, before the sun had gihled with its rays the peaks of the Vans, the young man was at the lake, not for the purpose of looking after his mother's cattle, but seehing for the same enchanting vision he had witnessed the day before ; but all in vain did he anxiously strain his eye-balls and glance over the surface of the lake, as only the ripples occasioned by a stiff breeze met his view, and a cloud hung heavily on tlie summit of the Van, which imparted an addi- tional gloom to his already distracted mind. " Hours passed on, the wind was hushed, and the clouds which had enveloped the mountaiu had vanished into thin air, before the powerful beams of the sun, when the youth w^as startled by seeing some of his mother's cattle on the pre- cipitous side of the acclivity, nearly on the opposite side of the lake. lîis duty impelled him to attempt to rescue them wise cannot be determined, An old pennill records the fact of their beauty thus : — ' Mae eira gwyn Ar ben y bryu, A'r glasgoed yn y Ferdre, Mae bedw mân Ynghoed Cwm-brân, A merched glâu yn Myddfe.' Which may be trauslated, ' There is white snow On the mouutain's brow, And greenwood at the Yerdre, Youug birch so good In Cwmbrâu Avood, And lovely girls in Myddve,' " WELSH FAIRY TALES. 1G7 fi'oni their perilous position, for wliich purpose he was hasten- ing away, wheu, to his inexpressible clelight, the object of his search agaiu appeared to hiui as before, and seeuied much more beautiful than when he first beheld her. His hand was again held out to her, fuU of unbaked bread, which he offered with an urgent proffer of his heart also, and vows of eterual attachnient. All of which were refused by her, sayiug ' Llaith dy fara ! Ti ni fynna'.' ' Unbaked is thy bread ! I wiU not have thee.' But the smiles that played upon her features as the lady Yanished beneath the waters raised within the young man a hope that forbade him to despair by her refusal of him, and the recollection of which cheered him on his way home. His aged parent was made acquainted with liis iU-success, and she suggested that his bread should next time be but slightly baked, as most likely to please the mysterious being, of whom he had become enamoured. *' Impelled by an irresistible feeling, the youth left his mother's house early next moruing, and with rapid steps he passed over the mountain. He was soon near the margin of the lake, and with all tlie impatience of an ardeut lover did he wait witli a feverish anxiety for the reappearance of the mysterious lady. " The sheep and goats browsed on the precipitous sides of the Van ; the cattle strayed amongst the rocks and large stones, some of which were occasioually loosened from their beds and suddenly rolled down iuto the lake ; raiu and sun- shine alike came and passed away, but all were unheeded by the youth, so wrapped up was he in looking for the appear- ance of the lady. " Tlie freshness of the early morning had disappeared before the sultry rays of the noon-day sun, wliicli in its turn was 168 WELSH FAIRY TALES. fast verging towards tlie west as tlie evening was dying away and making room for the shades of night, and hope had well uigh abated of beholding once more the Lady of the Lake. The young man cast a sad and last farewell look over the waters, and, to his astonishment, beheld several cows walhing along its surface. The sight of these animals caused hope to revive that they would be followed by another object far more pleasing; nor was he disappointed, for the maiden re- appeared, and to his enraptured sight, even lovelier than ever. She approached the land, and he rushed to meet her in the water. A smile encouraged liim to seize her hand ; neither did she refuse the moderately baked bread he offered her; and after some persuasion, she consented to become his bride, ou condition tliat they should only live together until she received from him three blows without a cause, ' Tri ergyd diaclios.' ' Three causeless blows.' And if lie ever should happen to strihe her three such blows, she would leave him for ever. To such conditions he readily consented, and would have consented to any other stipu- lation, had it been proposed, as he was only intent on then securing such a lovely creature for his wife. " Thus the Lady of the Lake engaged to become the young man's Avife, and having loosed her hand for a moment, she darted away and dived into tlie lake. His cliagrin and grief were such that he determiued to cast himself headlong into the deepest w^ater, so as to end liis life in the element that had contained in its unfathomed depths the only one for whom he cared to live on earth. As he was on the point of committino- this rash act, there emerged out of the lake two most beautiful ladies, accompanied by a hoary-headed man of noble mien and extraordinary stature, but having other- wise all the force and strength of youth. This man addressed WELSH FAIRY TALES. 109 the almost bewilderecl youth iu íiccents calculated to soothe his troubled miud, saying that as he proposed to marry one of his daughters, he conseuted to the union, provided the young man couhl distinguish which of the two ladies before him was the object of his affections. This was no easy task, as the maidens were sucli perfect counterjoarts of each other that it seemed quite impossible for him to choose his bride, and if perchance he fixed upon the wrong one, all would be for ever lost. " Whilst the young man narrowly S'^anned the two ladies, he could not perceire tlie least difference betwixt the two, and was íilmost giving up the task in despair, wlien one of them thrust her foot a sh'ght degree forward. The motion, simple as it was, did not escape the observation of the youth, and he discovered a triHing variation in the mode with which their sandals were tied. This at once put an eud to the dilemma, for he, who had on previous occasions beeu so taken up with the general appearance of the Lady of the Lake, had also noticed the beauty of her feet and ankles, and on now recognising the peculiarity of her shoe-tie he boldly took hold of her hand. " ' Thou hast chosen rightly,' said her father, ' be to her a kind and faitliful husband, and I will give her, as a dowry, as many sheep, cattle, goats, and horses, as she can count of each without heaving or drawing in her breath. But re- member, that if you prove unkind to her at any time, and strike her three times without a cause, she shall retiirn to me, and shall bring all her stock back with her.' " Such was the verbal marriage settlement, to which tlie young man gladly assented, and his bride was desired to count the number of sheep she was to have. She imnie- diately adopted the niode of counting by Jivcs, thus : — One, two, three, four, five — One, two, three, four, five ; as many times as possible in rapid succession, till her breatli was ex- 170 WELSH FAIliY TALES. hausted. Tlie same process of reckoning had to determine the nimiber of goats, cattle, and horses respectively ; and in an instant the full number of each came out of the lake when called upon by the Father. " The young couple were then married, by what ceremony was not stated, and afterwards went to reside ata farm called Esgair Llaethdy, somewhat more than a mile from the yillage of Myddvai, where they lived in prosperity and happiness for several years, and became the parents of three sons, who were beautiful children, " Once upon a time there was a christening to take place in the neighbourhood, to which the parents were specially invited. When the day arrived, the wife appeared very re- luctant to attend the christening, alleging that the distance was too £>reat for her to walk. Her husband told her to fetch one of the horses which were grazing in an adjoining field. ' I will/ said she, ' if you will briug me my gioves wliich I left in our house.' He went to the house and returned with the gloves, and finding that slie had not gone for the horse, jocularly slapped her shoulder with one of them, saying, 'go! go !' (dos, dos) when she reminded him of tlie understanding upon which slie consented to marry him : — That he was not to strike her without a cause ; and warned liim to be more cautious for the future. " On another occasion, when they were together at a wed- ding, in the midst of the mirth and hilarity of the assembled guests, who had gathered together from all the surrounding country, she burst into tears and sobbed most piteously. Her husband touched her on her shoulder and enquired the cause of her weeping : she said, ' No w people are entering into trouble, and your troubles are likely to comnience, as you have the second time strichen me without a cause.' " Years passed on, and their children had grown up, and were particularly clever young men. In the midst of so niany WELSH FAIUY TALES. 171 worldly Uessings at home the husband almost forgot that there remained ouly one causeless blow to be given to destroy the whole of his prosperity. Still he was watchful lest any trÌYÌal occurrence should take place, which his wife must re- gard as a breach of their marriage contract. She tokl him, as her affection for him was unabated, to be careful that he would not, through some inadvertence, give the last and only blow, which, by an unalterable destiny, over wliich she had no control, would separate them for ever. " It, however, so happened that one day they were together at a funeral, where, in tlie midst of the mourning and grief at the house of the deceased, she appeared iu the highest and gayest spirits, and indulged iu immoderate fits of laughter, which so shoched her husband that he touched her saying, ' Hush ! hush ! don't laugh.' She said that she laughed ' be- cause people wheu they die go out of trouble,' and, rising up, she went out of ' the house, saying, ' The last blow has beeu struck, our marriage contract is brokeu, aud at an end ! Fare- well ! ' Then she started oíî towards Esgair Llaethdy, where she called her cattle and other stock together, each by name. The cattle she called thus : — ' Mu -wlfrech, Äloelfrech, Mu olfrech, Gwyufrech, Pedair cae touu-frech, Yr hen wynebwen. A'r las Geigeu, Gyda'r Tarw Gwyn O lys y Breuiu ; A'r llo tlu bach, Sydd ar y bach, Dere dithau, yn iach adre ! ' * Briudled cow, white speclcled, Spotted cow, bold freckled, The four field sward uiottled, The ohl white-faced, And the grcy Geingen, Wilh thc white Bull, 172 WELSH FAIRY TALES. From the conrt of the King ; And the little black calf Tho' susiJended on the hook, Come thou also, quite well home ! ' Tliey all immecTiately obeyed tlie summons of their mistress, the ' little black calf', although it had been slaughtered, be- came alive again, and \valked off with the rest of the stock at tbe command of the Lady. Tliis happened iu the spring of the year, and there were four oxen ploughing in one of the fìelds, to these she cried, ' Pedwar eidiou glas Sydd ar y maes, Deuwch chwithau Yn iach adre ! ' ' The four grey oxen, That are on the field, Come you also. Quite well home ! ' Away the whole of the live stock went with the Lady across Myddvai Mountain, towards the lake from whence they came, a distance of above six miles, where they disappeared beneath its waters, leaving no trace behind except a well marhed fur- row, wliich was made by the plough the oxen drew after them into the lake, and which remains to this day as a testimony to the truth of this story. " A\liat became of the affrighted ploughman — whether he was left on the field when the oxen set off, or whether he foUowed them to the lake, lias not been handed down to tra- dition ; neither has the fate of the disconsolate and half- ruined husbanà been kej)t in remembrance. But of the sons it is stated that they often w^andered about the lake and its vicinity, hoping that their mother might be piermitted to visit the face of the earth once more, as they had been apprised of her mysterious origiu, her first appearance to WELSII FAIRY TALES. 173 their fatlier, and tlie untoward circiimstances whicli so iin- happily deprived them of her maternal care. " In one of tlieir rarnbles, at a place near Dôl Howel, at the Mountain Gate, still called 'Llidiad y Meddygon', The Physicians' Gate, the mother appeared suddenly, and accosted her eldest son, whose name was Ehiwallon, and told him that his mission on earth was to be a benefactor to niankind Ijy relieving them from pain and niisery, through healing all manner of their diseases ; for which purpose she furnished him with a bag full of medical prescriptions and instructions for the preservation of health. That by strict attention thereto, he and his family would become for many gene- rations the most skilful physicians in the country. Then promising to meet him when her counsel was most needed, she Yanished. But on several occasions she met her sons near tlie banks of the lake, and once she even accompauied them on their return home as far as a place stiU called 'Pant- y-Meddygon', The dingle of the Physicians, where she pointed out to them the various plants and herbs which grew in the dingle, and revealed to them their medicinal qualities or virtues ; and the knowledge she imparted to tliem, together with their unrivalled skill, soon caused them to attain such celebrity that none ever possessed before them. And in order that their knowledge should not be lost, they wisely committed the same to writing^ for the benefit of mankind tliroughout all ages." To the legend Mr. Rees added the foUowing notes, which W'e reproduce also at fiUl length : — "And so euds the story of the Physicians of Myddrai, whicli has been handed down from one generation to another, thus : — ' Yr hên wr Uwyd o'r cornel, Gan ei dad a glywodd cliwedel, A chan ei dad fe glywodd yntau Ac ar ei ôl lui goüais iunau.' 174 WELSH FAIRY TALES. ' Tlie grey old mau iu the corner üf liis father heard a story, Which from his father he had heard, And after them 1 have remembered.' As stated in the introduction of the present work [i.c, the Physicians of Myddvai], Ehiwallon and his sons became Physicians to Ehys Gryg, Lord of Llandovery and Dynevor Castles, ' who gave them rank, lands, and privileges at Myddvai for their maintenance in the practice of their art and science, and the healing and benefit of those who should seek their help,' thus affording to those who could not afford to pay, the best medical advice and treat- ment, gratuitously. Such a truly Eoyal foundation could not fail to produce corresponding effects. So the fame of the Physicians of Myddvai was soon established over the whole country, and continued for centuries among their descendants. " The celebrated Welsh Bard, Dafydd ap Gwilym, who ílourished in the foUowing century, and was buried at the Abbey of Tal-y-Uychau,^ in Caermarthenshire, about the year 1368, says in one of his poems, as quoted in Dr. Davies' dictionary. ' Meddyg ni wnai modd y gwnaeth Myddfai, o chai ddyn meddfaeth.' ' A Physician he woiüd not make As Myddyai made, if he had a mead fostered man.' Of the above lands bestowed upon the Meddygon, there are two farms in Myddvai parish still called ' Llwyn Ifan Feddyg' the Grove of Evan the Physician ; and ' Llwyn Meredydd Feddyg' the Grove of Meredith the Physician. Esgaer Lla- ethdy, mentioned in the foregoing legend, was formerly in the possession of the above descendants, and so was Ty newydd, near Myddvai, which was purchased by Mr. Holford, of Cilgwyn, from the Eev. Charles Lloyd, vicar of Llande- falle, Breconshire, who married a daughter of one of the 1 There is, I belieye, no reason to think that thls statement is correct. WELSII FAIRY TALES. 175 ]\Iedflygon, and liad the living of Llandefalle from a lsív. Yaughan, who presented him to the same out of gratitude, because Mr. Lloyd's wife's father had cured him of a disease in the eye. As ^NIr. Lloyd succeeded to the above living in 1748, and died in 1800, it is probable that the skil- ful oculist was John Jones, who is mentioned in the follow- ing inscription on a tombstone at present fixed against the west end of Myddvai Church. ' HERE Lieth the body of Mr. David Jones, of Mothvey, Surgeon, who was an honest, charitable, aud skilful man. He died September lith, Anno Dom' 1719, aged 61. JOHN JONES, Surgeon, Eldest son of the said David Jones, departed this life the 25th of No^ember, 1739, in the 41th year of his Age, aud also lyes interred hereuuder.' These appear to have been the last of tlie Physicians who practised at Myddvai. The above John Jones resided for some time at Llandovery, and w^as a very eminent surgeon. One of his descendants, named John Lewis, lived at Cwmbran, Myddvai, at which place his great grandson Mr. John Jones, now resides. " Dr. Morgan Owen, Bishop of Llandaff, wdio died at Glas- allt, parish of Myddvai, in 1645, was a descendant of the Meddygon, and an inheritor of much of their landed property in that parish, the bulk of which he bequeathed to his nephew, Morgan Owen, who died in 1G67, and w^as succeeded by his son Henry Owen; and at the decease of the last of whose descendants, Eobert Lewis, Esq., the estates became, through the will of one of the family, the property of the late D. A. S. Davies, Esq., M.P., for Caermarthenshire. " Bishop Owen bequeathed to another nephew, Morgan ap Ptees, son of Piees ap John, a descendant of the Meddygon, the farm of Ehyl)lid, and some other property. INIorgan ap 176 WELSH FAIRY TALES. Eees' son, Samuel Eice, resided at Longhor, in Gower, Gla- morgansliire, and had a son, Morgan Eice, who was a mer- chant in London, and became TiOrd of the Ätanor of Tootinír Graveney, and High Sheriff" in the year 1772, and Deputy Lieutenant of the county of Surrey, 1776. He resided at Hill House, which he built. At his death, the whole of his property passed to his only child, John Eice, Esq., whose eldest son, the Eev. John Morgan Eice, inherited the greater portion of his estates. The head of the family is now the Eev. Horatio Morgan Eice, rector of South Hill, with Cal- lington, Cornwall, and J.P. for the cou.nty, who inherited, with other property, a small estate at Loughor. The above Morgan Eice had landed property in Llanmadock and Llan- genith, as well as Loughor, in Gower, but whether he had any connexion with Howel the Physician (ap Ehys ap Lly- welyn ap Philip the Physician, and lineal descendant from Einion ap Ehiwallon), wdio resided at Cilgwryd in Gower, is not known. " Amongst other families who claim descent from the Phy- sicians were the Bo wens of C wmydw, Myddvai ; and Jones of DoUgarreg and Penrhock, in the same parish ; the latter of whom are represented by Charles Bishop, of Dollgarreg, Esq., Clerk of the Peace for Caermarthenshire, and Thomas Bishop, of Brecon, Esq. " Eees Williams of Myddvai is recorded as one of the Meddygon. His great grandson was the late Eice Williams, M.D., of Aberystwyth, who died May 16th, 1842, aged 85, and appears to hav6 been the last, although not the least eminent, of the Physicians descended frora tlie mysterious Lady of Llyn-y-Van."^ This brings the legend of the Lady of the Van Lake into connection with a widely spread family. There is another 1 This is not quite correct, as I believe that Dr. C. Rice \\'illiams who lives at Aberystwyth is one o£ the Meddygon. WELSII FAIRY TALES. 177 connectiori between it and modern times, as will be seen from tlie following statement kindly made to me by the Rev. A. G. Edwards, Warden of the Welsh College at Llando- very : " An old woman from Myddvai, who is now, that is to say, in January 1881, aboiit eighty years of age, tells me that slie remembers ' thoiisands and thousands' of people visiting the Lake of the Little Vaii on the first Sunday or Monday in August, and when she was young she often heard old men declare that at that time a commotion took place in the lake, and that its waters boiled, which was taken to herald the approach of the Lake Lady and her oxen." The custom of going up to the lake on the first Sunday in August was a very well known one in years gone by, as I have learned from a good many people, aud it is corroborated by Mr. Joseph, wlio kindly writes as foUows, in reply to some queries of mine : " On the first Sunday in the month of August, Llyn y Van Vach is supposed to be boiling (herìüi). I have seen scores of people going up to see it (not boiling though) on that day. I do not reniember that any of them expected to see the Lady of the Lake." As to the boiling of the lake I have nothiug to say, and I am not sure that there is anything in the following, which was offered to Mr. A. G. Edwards, as an explanation of the yearly visit to tlie lake, by an old fìsherwoman from Llandovery : " The best time for eels is in August, when the north-east wind blows on the lake, and makes huge waves in it. The eels can then be seen floating on the waves." Last summer I went myself to the vi]lage of Myddvai, to see if I could pick up any variants of the legend ; but I was hardly successful ; for though several of the farmers I ques- tioned could repeat bits of the legend, including tlie Lake Lady's call to her cattle as she went away, I got nothing new, except that one of them said that the youth, when he fìrst saw the Lake Lady at a distauce, thought she was a 178 WELSH FAIRY TALE3. goose — he did not even rise to the conception of a swan — but that by degrees he approached her, and discovered that she was a lady in white, and that in due time they were married, and so on. My friend, Mr. A. G. Edwards, seems, however, to have got a bit of a version which may have been still inore unlike the one recorded by Mr. Eees of Tonn : it was from an old man at Myddvai last year, from whom he was, nevertheless, only able to extract the statelnent " that the Lake Lady got somehow entangied in a farmer's ' gambo', and that ever after his farm was very fertile" : a ' gambo' is a kind of a cart without sides, used in Soutli Wales, and both the name and the thing seem to have come from England, though I cannot find such a word as gambo or gamhcau iu the ordinary dictionaries. Among other legends about lake fairies, in the third chapter of Mr. Sikes' British Goblins, there are two versions of this story : the first of them only slightly differs from Mr. Eees', in that the farmer used to go near the lake to see some lambs he had bouglit in a fair, and that whenever he did so, three beautiful damsels appeared to him from the lake; they always eluded his attempts to catch them ; they ran away into the lake, saying, " Cras dy fara", etc. But one day, a piece of moist bread came floating ashore, which he ate, and the next day he had a chat with the Lake Maidens. He pro- posed marriage to one of them, to which she consented, pro- vided he could distinguish her from lier sisters the day after. The story, then, so far as I can make out, from the brief version Mr. Sikes gives of it, went on like that of Mr. Eees. He gives another version, with mucli more interesting varia- tions, which omit all reference, however, to the physicians of ]\Iyddvai, and relate how a young farmer had heard of the Lake INIaiden rowing up and down the lake in a golden boat with a golden oar. He went to the lake on New Year's Eve, saw her, was fascinated by her, and left in despair at WELSII FAIRY TALES. 179 her Yanisliiüg out of sigbt, although he cried out to her to stay and be his wife : she faintly replied, and went her way, after he had gazed on her long yellow liair and pale melan- choly face. He continued to visit the lake, and grew thin and negligent of his person, owing to his longing. But a wise man, wlio lived on the mountain, advised hini to tempt her witli gifts of bread and cheese, wliich he undertook to do on Midsummer Eve, when he dropped into tlie lake a large cheese and a loaf of bread. This lie did repeatedly, when at last his hopes were fulfîlled on New Year's Eve. This time he had gone to the lake clad in his best suit, and at midnight dropped seven white loaves and liis biggest and finest cheese into the lake. The Lake Lady by and by came in her skiff where he was, and gracefully stepped ashore. The scene need not be further described : Mr. Sikes gives a picture of it, aud the story then proceeds as in the other version. II. Geirionydd. On returning from South Wales to Carnarvonshire, last summer, I tried to discover sirnilar legends in connectiou with the lakes of North Wales, beginning with Geirionydd, the waters of which form a stream emptying itself into the Conwy, near Trefriw, a little below Llanrwst. I only suc- ceeded, however, in finding an old man of the nanie of Pierce Williams, about seventy years of age, wlio was very anxious to talk about " Bony's" wars, but not about lake ladies. I was oljliged, in trying to make him nnderstand what I wanted, to use the word morfoncyn, that is to say in Eng- lish, a mernuiid ; he then told me, that in his younger days, he liad lieard people say tliat somebody had seen such beings iu the Trefriw river. But as my questions were leading ones, his evidence is not wortli much ; however, I feel pretty sure that onr who kuL'w tlio iiciglibdiirliood better, such for VOL. IV. 0 180 WELSH FAIlíY TALES. instance íis the l)artl Gwilym Cowlyd, would be able to find some fragments of interesting legends still existing in tliat weird district. III. Llanberis — Llyn Du'ií Arddu, etc. I was more successful at Llanberis, tliougli what I found, at first, was not much ; but it was genuine, and to tìie point. This is the substance of it : — An old woman, called Sian Dafydd, lived at Helfa Fawr, in the dingle called Cwm Brwynog, along the left side of which you ascend as you go to the top of Snowdon, from the village of lower Llanberis, or Coed y Ddol, as it is there called. She was a curious old person, who made nice distinctions between the respective YÌrtues of the waters of that district ; thus, no otlier would do for her to cure her of the defaid gv)ylltion or warts, she fancied she had in her niouth, than that of the spring of Tai Bacli, near the lake called ' Llyn Ffynhon y Gwas,' though she seldom found it out, wdien she was deceived by a servant who cherished a convenient opinion of his own, that a drop fronr a nearer spring would do quite as well. Old Sian has been dead over thirty-five years, but I haA^e it, on the testimony of two highly trustworthy brothers, who are of her family, and now between sixty and seventy years of age, that she used to relate to them how a shepherd, once on a time, saw a fairy maiden {un or Tylwyth Teg) on the surface of the tarn called ' Llyn Du'r Arddu,' and how, , from bantering and playing, their acquaintance ripened into courtship, wlien the father and mother of the Lake Maiden appeared to give tlieir sanction, and to arrange the marriage settlement. This was to the effect that he was never to strike her with iron, and that she was to bring lier great wealth with her, consisting of stock of all kinds for his mountain farm. AU duly took place, and they lived happily together, until one dny, when trying to catch a pony, the WELSII FAIRY TALES. 181 Imsband llir(.í\v ;i lìriillc to liis wife, and tlie iroii in tliat striick lier. It was then all over with him, and she luirried away with her property into the lake, so that nothing niore was seen or heard of her. Here I may as well explain that the Llanberis side of the steep, near the top of Snowdon, is called ' Clogwyn du'r Arddu,' or the bLack cliff of the Arddu, at the bottom of which lies the tarn alhided to, or the l:)lack lake of the Arddu, and near it stands a huge boulder, called ' Maen du'r Arddu,' or the black stone of the Arddu, all of which names are curious, as involving the word du, black, although 'Arddu' itself seems to have nearly the sarae mean- ing, in allusion, probably, to the dark shadow cast by that terrible stretch of precipices. One of the brothers, I ought to have said, doubts that the lake here mentioned was the one in old Sian's tale ; but he has forgotten which it was of the many in the neighbourhood. Both, however, remem- bered another short story about the Fairies, wdiich they had lieard another old woman relate, namely, Mary Domos Sion, who died some thirty years ago : it was merely to the effect that a shepherd had once lost his way in the mist on the mountain on tlie land of Caeau Gwynion, towards Cwellyn lake, and got into a ring where the TjjìinìifJb Tcg were dancing : it was only after a very hard struggle, that he was able, at length, to get away from them. Tü this I may add the testimony of a lady, for whose veracity 1 can vouch, to the effect that, when she was a child in Cwm lìrwynog, from tliirty to forty years ago, she and lier brothers and sisters used to be frec[uently wnrned liy tlieir mother not to go far away from the house when tliere happened to be thick mist on the ground, lest they should come across tlie TylMyth Tccj dancing, and be carried away by them into their abode beneath the lake; tliey were alwaj^s, she says, supposed to live in the lakes; and the one here alluded to was Llyn Twythwch, which is one of those o2 182 WELSH FAIKY TALES. fainous for its torgochiaid or cliars. The motlier is stiU living, but slie seems to liave long since, like others, lost her belief in tlie Fairies. After writing the above, I heard that a brother to the fore- goiiig brothers, namely, Mr. Thomas Davies of Mar Mawr, Llanberis, rememberecl a similar tale. Mr. Davies is now sixty-four, and the persons he heard the tale from were the same Sian Dafydd of Helfa Fawr, and Mary Domos Sion of Ty'n Gadlas, Llanljeris; they were about seventy years of age when he heard it from them, and this, he thinks, would now be about sixty years ago. At my rec|uest, a friencl of mine, Mr. Hugh D. Jones of Ty'n Gadlas, who is also a member of this family, wliich is one of the oldest perhaps in the place, has taken down from Mr. Davies's mouth all lie could re- member, word for word, as follows — "Yn perthyn i ffarm Bron y Fedw yr oedd dyn ifangc wedi cael ei fagu, nis gwyddent faint cyn eu hamser liwy. Arferai pan yn hogyn fyud i'r mynydd yn Cwm Drywenydd a Mynydd y Fedw ar ochr orllewinol y Wyddfa i fugeilio, a byddai yn taro ar liogan yn y mynydd; ac wrth fynychu gweled eu gilydd aethant yn ffrindiau mawr. Arferent gyf- arfod eu gilydcl mewn lle neillduol yn Cwm Drywenydd, lle yr oedd yr hogan a'r teulu yn byw, lle y byddai pob danteithion, chwareuyddiaethau a chanu dihafal ; ond ni fyddai yr hogyn yn gwneyd i fyny a neb ohonynt ond yr liogan. "Diwedd y fírindiaeth fu carwriaeth, a phan soniodd yr hogyn am iddi briodi, ni wnai ond ar un ammod, sef y bywiai hi hefo fo hyd nes y tarawai ef hi a haiarn. "Priodwyd hwy, a buont byw gyda'u gilydd am nifer o flynyddoedd, a bu iddynt blant ; ac ar ddydd marchnad yn Caernarfou yr oedd y gAvr a'r wraig yn medd^d myned i'r farchnad ar gefn merlod, fel pob ffarmwr yr amser hwnw, Awd i'r mynydd i ddal merlyn bob un. " Ar waelod Mynydd y Fedw mae llyn o ryw GO neu gan WELSH FAIRY TALES. 183 llatli 0 hyd ac 20 neii 30 llatli o led, ac y mae ar un oclir iddo le têg, ffordd y byddai y ceffylau yn rhedeg. " Daliodd y gŵr ferlyu a rhoes ef i'r wraig i'w ddal heb ffrwyn, tra byddai ef yn dal nierlyn arall. Ar ol rhoi ffrwyn yn mhen ei ferlyn ei hun, taílodd un arall i'r wraig i roi yn mhen ei merlyn hithau, ac wrth ei thafiu tarawodd hit y ffrwyn hi yn ei Uaw. Gollyngodd y wräig y merlyn, ac aeth ar ei phen i'r llyn, a dyna ddiwedd y briodas." " To the farm of Bron y Fedw there belonged a son, who grew up to be a young man, they knew not how long before their time, He was in the habit of going up the smountain to Cwm Drywenydd and Mynydd y Fedw, on the west side of Snowdon, to do the shepherding, and there he was wont to come across a lass on the mountain; so that by frequently meeting one another, they became great friends. They usually met at a particular spot in Cwm Drywenydd, where the girl and her family lived, and where there were all kinds of nice things to eat, of amusements and of incomparable music ; but he did not cultivate the acquaintance of anybody there except the girl's. The friendship ended in courtship ; but when the boy mentioned that she should be married to him, she would only do so on one condition, namely, that she should live with him untü he sliould strike her with iron. They were wedded, and they lived together for a number of years, and had children. Once on a time it happened to be market day at Carnarvon, w^hither the husband and wife thought of going on their ponies, like all the farmers of the time. So they %vent to the mountain to catch a pony each. At the bottom of Mynydd y Fedw, tliere is a pool some sixty or one hundred yards long by twenty or thirty broad, and on the one side of it there is a level space along which the horses used to run. Tlie husband cauírht a o o pony, and gave it to the wife to hold fast without a bridle, Mhile he should catch another. When hc had bridled liis 184 WELSH FAIRY TALES, own pony, lie tlirew anotlier bridle to his wife for her to secure hers ; but as he threw it, the bit of the bridle struck her on one of her hands. The wife let go the pony, and went headlong into the pool, and that was the end of their wedded life." The foUowing is a later tale, which Mr. Davies heard froni his mother, who died in 1832, and who would be now ninety years of age had she been still living. " Pan oedd hi yn hogan yn yr Hafod, Llanberis, yr oedd hogan at ei lioed yn cael ei magu yn Cwmglas, Llanberis, a arferai ddweyd, pan yn hogan, a thra y bu byw, y byddai yn cael arian gan y Tylwyth Teg yn Cwm Cwmglas. " Yr oedd yn dweyd y byddai ar foreuau niwliog, tywyll, yn myned i le penodol yn Cwm Cwmglas gyda jugiad o lefrith o'r fuches a thywel glan, ac yn ei roddi ar gareg; ac yn myned yno drachefn, ac yn cael y Uestr yn wâg, gyda darn dau- swUt neu lianer coron ac weithiau fwy wrth ei ochr.'^ "When she was a girl, living at Yr Hafod, Llanberis, there was a girl of her age being brought up at Cwmglas, in the same parish. The latter was in the habit of saying, when she was a girl, and so long as she lived, that she used to have money from the Tylwyth Teg, in the cwni of Cwmgias. Her account was, that on misty mornings she used to go to a particular spot in that cwm with a jng fuU of sweet milk from the niilking place, and a clean towel, and theu place them on a stone. She would return, and find the jug empty, with a piece of nioney placed by its side ; that is, two sldUings or half-a-crown, or at times even more." A daughter of this woman lives now at a farni, J\Tr. Davies observes, called Flas Pennant, in the parish of Llanfihangel yn Mhennant, in Carnarvonshire ; and he adds, that it was a tale of a kind that was commou enough wlien he was a boy ; but many laughed at it, thongh the old people beUeved WHLSII 1-AIliY TALES. 185 it to be a fact. To this I may as well append anotlier talo, which was brouglit to the memory of an old man M'ho hap- pened to be present when Mr. Jones and Älr. Davies were busy with the foregoing. His name is John lioberts, and liis age is seventy-five : his present home is at Capel Sion, in the neighbouring parish of Llanddeiniolen : — " Yr oedd ef pan yn hogyn yu gweini yn Towyn Trewern, yn agos i Gaergybi, gyda heu wr o'r enw Owen Oweus, yr hwn oedd yr adeg hono at ei oed ef yn bresenuol. " Yr oeddynt uuwaith mewu heu adeilad ar y ffarm ; a dywedodd yr heu wr ei fod ef wedi cael llawer o ariau yu y lle hwnw pau yu hogyn, a buasai wedi cael ychwaueg oui bai ei dad. " Yr oedd wedi cuddio yr ariau yu y ty, oud daeth ei fam o hyd iddynt, a dywedodd yr haues wrth ei dad. Ofuai ei fod yu fachgeu drwg, mai eu lladratta yr oedd. Dywedai ei dâd y gwuai iddo ddweyd yn mha le yr oedd yu eu cael, ueu y tyuai ei groen tros ei ben ; ac aeth allan a thorodd wialeu bwrpasol at orchwyl o'r fath. " Yr oedd y bachgeu yu gwraudo jr ymddiddan rhwng ei dad a'i fam, ac yr oedd yn benderfynol o gadw y peth yu ddir- gelwch fel yr oedd wedi ei rybuddio gau y Tylwyth Teg. " Aeth i'r tŷ, a dechrenodd y tâd ei holi, ac yutau yn gwrthod atteb ; jTiibiliai a'i dâd, a dywedai eu bod yu berffaith ouest iddo ef, ac y cai ef ychwaneg os cadwai y petli yn ddirgelwch ; ond os dywedai uad oedd dim ychwaneg Pw gael. Modd bynnag ni wrandawai y tâd ar ei esgusion na'i resymau, a'r wialen a orfu ; dywedodd y bachgen mai gan y Tylwy th Teg yr oedd yu eu cael, a hyuy ar yr ammod nad oedd i ddweyd wrth neb. Mawr oedd edifeirwch yr hen bobl am * ladd yr wydd oedd yn dodwy'. " Aeth y bachgen i'r hen adeilad lawer gwaitli ar ol hyn, ond ui chafodd byth ychwaueg o ariau yuo." "When a lad, hu was servaut at Towvu Trewern, near 186 WELSH FAIRY TALES. Holyhead, to aii old man about liis own age at present. They were one day in an old building on tlie farm, and the old man told him, that he liad had much money in that place wdien he was a lad, and that he wonld have had more had it uot been for his father. He had hidden tlie money at home, when his mother found it and told his father of the affair : she feared he was a bad boy, and that it was by theft he got it. His father said that he would make him say where he got it, or else that he would strip him of the skin of his back, at the same time that he went out and cut a rod fit for effecting a purpose of the kind. The boy heard all this talk between his father and motlier, and felt determined to keep the matter a secret, as he had been warned by the Tylwyth Teg. He w^ent into the house, and his father began to question him, while he refused to answer. He suppli- catingly protested that the money was honestly got, and that he should get more if he kept it a secret, but that, if he did not, there would be no more to be got. However, the father would give no ear to his excuses or his reasons, and the rod prevailed; so that the boy said that it was from the Tylwyth Teg he used to get it, and that on condition of his not telling anybüdy. Greatly did the old folks regret having killed the goose that laid the eggs. The boy went many a time afterwards to tlie old building, but he never had any more money there." IV. Bettws and Waenfawr Yeesions. Through the Eev. Daniel Lewis, incumbent of Bettws Garmon, I was directed to Mr. Samuel Ehys Williams, of the Post Offìce of that place, who has hindly given me tlie results of his inquiries when writing on the subject of the anti- quities of the neighbourhood for a competitiou at a literary nieeting lield there a few years ago. He tells me that he got WELSII FAIUY TALES. 187 tlie following sliort tale froni a native of Drws y Coed, whose name is ]Vrargaret Williams. Slie lias been living at Bettws Garmon for mauy years, and is now over eighty. He does not know whether the story is in priut or not, Lut he is cer- taiu that Margaret AYilliams uever saw it, if it bc. He further thiuks he has heard it froni auother person, a man over seveuty-seven years of age, who has always lived at Drws y Coed, in the parish of Beddgelert : — " Y mae hanes am fab i amaethwr a breswyliai yn yr Ystrad, Bettws Garmou, pau yn dycliwelyd adref o daith ar awr hwyr un noswaith, ddarfod iddo weled cwmni o'r Tylwythion Teg yughauol eu hafiaeth a'u gloddest. Syfrdauwyd y llanc yu y fau gan degwch anghymarol uu o'r rhiauod hyn, fel y beidd- iudd neidio i gauol y cylch, a chymeryd ei eiluu gydag ef. AVedi iddi fod yn trigo gydag ef yu ei gartref am ysbaid, cafodd ganddi addaw bod yn wraig iddo ar ammodau neillduol. Un o^r ammodau hyu ydoedd, na byddai iddo gyffwrdd ynddi ag un math o haiarn. Bu yu wraig iddo, a gauwyd iddyut ddau 0 blaut. Uu diwrnod, yr oedd y gwr yu y maes yn ceisio dal y ceffyl ; wrth ei weled yn ffaelu, aeth y wraig atto i'w gynnorthwyo, a phau oedd y march yu carlamu heibio gollyngodd yntau y fí'rwyn o^i law, er mwyn ceisio ei attal heibio ; a phwy a darawodd oud ei wraig, yr hou a ddiflanodd yn y fan allau o'i olwg ?" " The story goes, that the son of a farmer, who lived at Ystrad, Bettws Garmon, when returuiug liome from a jouruey, late in the evening, beheld a company of fairies in the middle of their mirth aud jollity. The youth was at once bewildered by tlie iuconiparable beauty of onc of these ladies, so that he ventured to leap iuto the circle aud take his idol away with hiui. After she had tarried a while with him at his home, he prevailed ou lier to become his wife on special con- ditious. One of these couditious was that lie should not touch her with irou of uuy descriptiou. She became his 188 WELSH FAIRY TALES. wife, and two cliildren were born to them. One day tlie husband was in the field trying to catch the horse ; seeing him nnsuccessful, the wife went to him to help him, and, when the horse was galloping past him, he let go the bridle at him in order to prevent him from passing ; but whom should he strike but his wife, who vanished out of his siíîht on the spot." Just in time a correspondent sends me a copy of the Ystrad tale as published by the late bard and antiquary, Glasynys, in the Brython for 1863, p. 193. I will not attempt to translate Glasynys' poetic prose with all its com- pound adjectives, but it comes to this in a few words. One fìne sunny morning, as the young heir of Ystrad was busied with his sheep on the side of Moel Eilio, he met a very pretty girl, and when he got home he told the folks there of it. A few days afterwards he met her again, and this happened several times, when he mentioned it to his father, who advised him to seize her when he next met her. The next time he met her he proceeded to do so, but before he could take her away, a little fat old man came to them and begged hini to give her back to him, to which the youtli would not listen. The little man uttered terrible threats, but he would not yield, so an agreement was made between them, that he was to have her to wife until lie touched her skin with iron, and great was tlie joy both of the sou and liis parents in consequence. They lived together for many years, but once on a time on the evening of the Bettws Fair, the wife's horse got restive, and somehow, as the hus- band was attending to the horse, the stirrup touched tlie skin of her bare leg, and that very night she was taken away from him. She had three or four children, and more than one of their descendants, as Glasynys maintains, were known to him at tlie time he wrote in 18G3. Glasynys regards this as the same tale which is given by WiUiams of \VKLSI1 FAIUY TALES. 18'J Llaiidegai, to wliom we shall refer later ; and lie says tliat lic liad lieard it scores of tiiiies when he was a lad. Lastly, I happened to mention these legends last summer among others to the Iîev. üwen Davies, curate of Llanberis, a man who is well versed in Welsh literature, and thoroughly in sympathy with everything "Welsh. Mr. Davies told me that he knew a tale of the sort from his youth, as current in the parishes of Lhmllechid and Llandegai, near Bangor. Not long afterwards he visited his motlier at his native phice, in Llanllechid, in order to have his niemory of it refreshed ; and he also went to Waenfawr, on the other side of Carnarvon, where he had the same legend told him with different localities specifìed. The following is the Waen- fawr version, of which I give the Welsh as I have had it from j\Ir. Davies, and as it was related, according to him, some furty years ago in the valley of Nant y Bettws, near Carnarvon. " Ar brydnawugwaith hyfryd yn Heíìn, aeth llangc ieuangc gwrol-ddewr ac anturiaethus, sef etifedd a pherchenog yr Ystrad, i lan afon Gwyrfai, heb fod yn neppell o'i chychwyn- iad o lyn Cawellyn, ac a ymguddiodd yno mewn dyryslwyn, sef ger y fan y byddai poblach y cotiau cochion — y Tylicyth têíj, yn arfer dawnsio. Yr ydoedd yn noswaith hyfryd loerganog, heb un cwmwl i gau llygaid y Lloer, ac anian yn ddistaw dawedog, oddigerth murmuriad lleddf y Wyrfai, a swn yr awel ysgafndroed yn rhodio brigau deiliog y coed. Ni bu yn ei ymguddfa ond dros ychydig amser, cyn cael difyru o honno ei olygon â dawns y teulu dedwydd. Wrth syllu ar gywreinrwydd y ddawns, y chwim droadau cyflynij yr ymgyniweiriad ysgafn-droediog, tarawodd ei lygaid ar lâs lodes ieuangc, dlysaf, harddaf, a'r lunieiddiaf a welodd er ei febyd. Yr oedd ei chwim droadau a lledneisrwydd ei hagweddion wedi tanio ei serch tu ag atti i'r fath raddau, fel ag yr oedd yu barod i unrhyw anturiaeth er niw\n ei hennill yn gydymailh 190 WELSII FAIRY TALES. idJo ei liim. O'i ymguddfa dywyll, yr oedd yii gwylio pob ysgogiad er mwyu ei gyfleustra ei liuu, fel y Beujaminiaid gynt. Mewn mynud, yn ddisymwtli ddigon, rhwng pryder ac ofn, llamneidiodd fel llew gwrol i ganol cylcli y Tylwytli teg, ac ymafaelodd â dwylaw cariad yn y fun luniaidd a daniodd ei serch, a hynny, pan oedd y Tylwyth dedwydd yn nghanol nwyfìant eu dawns. Cofleidiodd hi yn dyner garedig yn ei fynwes wresog, ac aeth a hi i'w gartref — i'r Ystrad. Ond diflanodd ei chyd-ddawnsyddion fel anadl Gorphenaf, er ei chroch ddolefau am gael ei rhyddhau, a'i hymegnion diflino i ddiangc o afael yr hwn a'i hofíbdd. Mewn anwylder mawr, ymddygodd y llangc yn dyner odiaethol tu ag at y fun dêg, ac yr oedd yn orawyddus i'w chadw yn ei olwg acyn ei feddiant. Llwyddodd drwy ei dynerwch tu ag ati i gael ganddi addaw dyfod yn forwyn iddo yn yr Ystrad. A morwyn ragorol oedd hi. Godrai deirgwaith y swm arf erol o laeth oddiar bob buwch, ac yr oedd yr ymenyn heb bwys arno. Ond er ei holl daerni, nis gallai mewn un modd gael ganddi ddyweud ei henw wrtho. Gwnaeth lawer cais, ond yn gwbl ofer. Yn ddamweiuiol ryw dro, wrth yru Brithen a'r Benweu i'r borfa, a hi yn noswaith loergan, efe a aeth i'r man lle yr arferai y Tylwyth teg fyned drwy eu camipau yng ngoleuni y Lloer wen. Y tro hwn etto, efe a ymguddiodd mewn dyryslwyn, a chlywodd y Tylwyth teg yn dywedyd y naiU wrth y llall — ' Pan oeddym ni yn y lle hwn y tro diweddaf, dygwyd ein chwaer Penelope oddiarnom gan un o'r marwolion'. Ar hynny, dychwelodd y Uengcyn adref, a^i fynwes yn Uawn o falchder cariad, o herwydd iddo gael gwybod enw ei hoff forwyn, yr hon a synodd yn aruthr, pan glywodd ei meistr ieuaugc yn ei galw wrth ei henw. Ac am ei bod yn odiaeth- ol dlos, a Uuniaidd, yn fywiog-weithgar, a medrus ar bob gwaith, a bod poppeth yn Uwyddo dan ei Uaw, cynnygiodd ei hun iddi yn wr— y cehii íbd yn feistres yr Ystrad, yn Ue bod WELSII FAIIíY TALES. 191 yn forwyn. Ond ni chydsyniai lii a'i gais ar nn cyfrif ; ond bod braidd yn bendrist oherwydd iddo wybod ei henw. Fodd bynnag, gwedi maith amser, a thrwy ei daerineb diílino, cydsyniodd, ond yn ammodol. Addawodd ddyfod yn M'raig iddo, ar yr ammod canlynol, sef, ' Pa bryd bynnag y tarawai ef hi â haiarn, yr ehai ymaith oddi wrtho, ac na ddychwelai byth atto mwy'. Sicrhawyd yr ammod o'i du yntau gyd a pharod- rwydd cariad. Buont yn cyd-fyw a'u gilydd yn hapus a chysurus, lav>^er o flynyddoedd, a ganwyd iddynt fab a merch, y rhai oeddynt dlysaf a Ihmeiddiaf yn yr holl froydd. Ac yn rhinwedd ei medrusrwyd a'i deheurwydd fel gwraig gall, rin- weddol,aethantyn gyfoethog iawn — yn gyfoethocach na neb yn yr holl wlad. Heblaw ei etifeddiaeth ei hun — Yr Ystrad, yr oedd yn ftarmio hoU ogledd-barth ISTant y Bettws, ac oddi yno i ben yr AYyddfa, ynghyd a holl Gwmbrwynog, yn mhlwyf Llanberis. Ond, ryw ddiwrnod, yn anífortunus ddigon aeth y ddau i'r ddôl i ddal y ceffyl, a chan fod y ceffylyn braidd yn wyllt ac annof, yn rhedeg oddi arnynt, taflodd y gwr y ffrwyn mewn gwj^lltineb yn ei erbyn, er ei attal, ac ar bwy y dis- gynodd y ffrwyn, ond ar Penelope,y wraig ! Diflanodd Penelope yn y fan, ac ni welodd byth mo honi. Ond ryw noswaith, a'r gwynt yn chwythu yn oer o'r gogledd, daeth Penelope at ffenestr ei ystafell-wely, a dywedodd wrtho am gymmeryd gofal o'r plaut yn y geiriau hyn : ' Rhag bod anwyd ar fy mab, Yn rhodd rhowch arno gôb ei dad ; Ilhag bod anwyd ar liw 'r can, Rhoddwch arni bais ei niham.' Ac yna ciliodd, ac ni chlywwyd na siw na miw byth yn ei cliylch." For the sake of tliose readers of the Cymmrodor wlio do not happcn to know Welsh, I add a sumraary of it in English. One fine evening in tho nionth of Jime a brave, adven- 192 WELSH FAIIÍY TALES. turous youth, tlie heir of Ystrad, weiit to the baiiks of the Gwyrfai, not far from where it leaves Cwellyn Lake, ancl hid himself in the bushes near the spot where the folks of the Eed Coats, or the Fairies, were woiit to dance. The moon shone forth brightly without a cloud to intercept her light ; all was quiet save that the Gwyrfai gently murmured on its bed, and it was not long before the young man had the satisfaction of seeing the Fair Family dancing in full swing. As he gazed on the subtle course of the dance, his eyes rested on a damsel, the most shapely and beautiful he had seen from his boy- hood. Her agile movements and the charm of her looks in- flamed him with love for her to such a degree that he felt ready for any encounter in order to secure lier to be his own. From his hiding-place he watched every move for his oppor- tunity ; at last, with feelings of anxiety and dread, he leaped suddenly into the middle of the circle of the Fairies. There, while their enjoyment of the dance was at its height, he seized her in his arms and carried her away to his home at Ystrad. But, as she screamed for help to free her from the grasp of him who had fallen in love with her, the dancing party disappeared like a breath in July. He treated her with the utmost kindness, and was ever anxious to keep her within his sight and in his possession. By dint of tender- ness he succeeded so far as to get her to consent to be his servant at Ystrad. And such a servant she turned out to be ! Why, she was wont to milk the cows thrice a day, and to have tlie usual quantity of milk each time, so that the butter was so plentiful that nobody thought of weighing it. As to her name, iii spite of all his endeavours to ascertain it, she would never tell it liim. Accidentally, how"ever, one moonlight night, when driving two of his cows to the s})ot where they should graze, he came to the place where the fairies were wont to enjoy their games in the light of the moon. This time also lie hid himself in a thicket, when he overheard WEÎ.SII FAIIIY TAI.ES. 193 one fairy saying to anotlier, " Wlien we were Irist here our sister Penelope was stolen from us by a man." As soon as he heard that, off he went home, full of joy because hc had discoYered the name of the maid that was so dear to him. She, on the other hand, was greatly astonished to hear him call her by her own name. As she was so charmingly pretty, so industrious, so skilled in every work, and so attended by luck in everything she put her haud to, he ofîered to make her his M'ife instead of being his servant. At first she would in no- wise consent, but rather give way to grief at his having found her name out. However his importunity at lengtli brought her to consent, but on the condition that he should not strike her with iron ; if that should happen, she would quit him never to come again. The agreeraent was made on his side with the readiness of love, and after tliis they lived in happiness and comfort together for many years, and tliere were born to them a son aud a daughter, who were the liandsomest chil- dren in the whole country. Owing, also, to the skill and good qualities of the woman, as a shrewd and virtuous wife, they became very rich — richer, indeed, than anybody else in the country around ; for, besides the husband's own inherit- ance of Ystrad, he held all tlie northern part of Nant y Bettws, and all from there to tlie top of Snowdon, together with Cwm Brwynog, in the parish of Llanberis. But one day, as bad luck would have it, they went out together to catch a horse in the field, and, as the animal was somewhat wild and untamed, they had no easy work before them. Tn his rashne.ss the man threw a bridle at hira as he was rushing past him, but, alas ! on whom should tlie bridle fall but on the wife ! JSTo sooner had tliis liappened than she disappeared, and nothing raore was ever seen of her. But one cold night, when there was a cliiUing wind blowing from the north, she canie near the M'iiidow of his bedroom, and told hira in t1ie.se words to take care of tlie children : — 194 WELSII FATRY TALES. " Lest my son sliould find it cold, Place on him his father's coat ; Lest the fair one find it cold, Place on her my petticoat." Then slie withdrew, and nothing more was heard of her. In reply to some queries of mine, Mr. 0. Davies tells me that Penelope was pronounced in three syllables Pènelôp — so he heard it froni his grandfather: he goes on to say that the offspring of the Lake Lady is supposed to be represented by a family called Pdlings, which was once a highly respected name in those parts, and that there was a Lady Bulheley who was of this descent, not to mention that several people of a lower rank, both in Anglesey and Arvon, claimed to be of tlie same origin. I am not very clear as to how the narae got into this tale, nor have I been able to learn anything about the Pellings ; but, as the word appears to have been regarded as a corrupt derivative from Penelope, that is, perhaps, all the connection, so that it may be that it has really nothing whatever to do Avith the legend. This is a point, however, which the antiquaries of North "Wales ought to be able to clear up satisfactorily. Mr. 0. Davies^ has hindly called my attention to a volume 1 To meet the Editor's rule I have applied to Mr. Davies for a little of the history of the legend in bis family ; he is a native of Llanllechid, where he was brought up, and writes to the following effect : — I am now (June 1881) over fifty-two years of age, and I can assure you that I have heard the legend forty years ago. I do not remember my father, as he died when I was young, but my grandfather was remarkable for his delight in tales and legends, and it was his favourite pastime during the winter nights, after getting his short black pipe ready, to relate stories about struggles with robbers, about bogies, and above all about the TijliL-ytli Tcrj ; for they were his chief delight. He has been dead twenty-six years, and he had reached within a little of eighty